Harry Potter & the Shipgirls

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

As they walked away from Kokaji's workshop, Harry spared a glance back for a moment before humming. Taking his hand in hers as well as hooking their arms together, Sakura frowned a little, "Is something wrong, Harry-Chan?"

Blinking, the teenage boy looked at her, "Wrong?"

Sakura gave a small nod as she frowned a little, "You were staring at the workshop for some reason. We were just wondering why.'

Lightly chuckling, Harry gave her hand a squeeze before he shook his head, "Not wrong, just thinking about what happened just now and wondering if he'll make a sword for Ayase-Chan. He did ask a number of questions about her." Frowning, Harry tilted his head a little, "Though... it makes sense that he wouldn't want just anyone to wield one of his swords. But still, Ayase-Chan is that, worthy of such a sword, I mean."

Thoughtful herself now, Ume gave a hum of her own before nodding, "It may be just a feeling, but I think that he will. And you are right, Ayase-Chan does deserve such a thing after all."

Giving her hand a squeeze, the nearly fourteen year old chuckled a little, "True enough."

Moments later, Sakura glanced at her sister before humming, "Hmm... by the way, Harry-Chan?" When he turned to her, she continued, "Did something happen the other day back in Yokosuka involving Hoppou-San? Because we heard something happened and there was quite a number of police there."

At that, Harry winced, "Um, hai, something happened alright." Grimacing, he gave a snort, "There's been reports of a pervert in the area trying to lure children into his van with promises of candy..."

Needless to say, both girls blinked, "What?"

With a sigh, Harry had an odd expression, "Um, well... Hoppou decided to go for a walk with Natsumi-Chan's Imoutos, Asuka and Rei, along with Seiko and they were in a park just off the base..."

***************************************************

Hearing something come to a stop as they walked along the sidewalk, Hoppou blinked and turned away from her conversation with Rei to find that a van had come to a stop beside them. Seconds later, the door opened to reveal an unkept man with clothing askew and a grin on his face, "Hey there, kids... want some candy?" He held up a bag of said candy that all the four children's eyes drifted to as he shook it, "Just come on in and I'll give you some..."

For several moments, all four girls blinked slowly as they took in what was happening. Cocking her head to the side, Hoppou frowned a little, "Um, Asuka-Chan? Rei-Chan?"

Both Kits turned to her and spoke as one, "Hai, Hoppou-Chan?"

The Abyssal slowly raised her finger and pointed at the man who was looking between them with a hungry expression, "Hoppou is wondering if this is really happening?"

Cocking their heads to the side, Asuka answered for them both, "Hai, it is happening."

Seiko frowned a little and furrowed her eyebrows, "There's really a guy here using a van and offering candy? But I thought that was just a meme."

Beside her, Hoppou gave a nod, "Hoppou thought so too, Seiko. Actually, Hoppou thought that such a thing was so stereotypical that it would not happen because it was too silly."

Her new little sister nodded, "And stupid."

Arms crossed, Rei frowned, "Hai, this is pretty silly and stupid. I mean, really? Someone pulls up in a van offering candy? Sounds like something from a cartoon and not real life."

Frowning as well, Asuka mirrored her sister, "Or a really badly written story."

While the girls each chimed in about how stupid the whole thing looked, the man's eyebrows began to twitch and he shook some before growling as his hands shot out, "Screw this!"

Grabbing Hoppou and Rei with one hand, and Asuka and Seiko with the other, he pulled them into the van and slammed the door shut even as a nearby officer noticed and began running from the other side of the park. Moments later, Hoppou's voice drifted from the van, "Hoppou doesn't like meanies who want to hurt children."

Not even a second later, the man's voice drifted out, "What are you-OHGODNO!" The Officer slowed as the man attempted to leap out, only for a pale, mittened hand to grab him and pull him back into the van as he screamed before the door shut, "NO! PLEASE NOOO! OGLBAHGEAHEHG!"

Even as he reached it, the Officer just stared as the van shook back and forth on its suspension as a bone chilling scream came from inside along with other sounds, including one that sounded oddly like a pig squealing. Calling for backup, he approached the can, only for the door to open and the four girls to hop out. Meeting the Officer's eyes, Hoppou unwrapped a lollipop and put it into her mouth alongside Seiko doing the same, "Bad man is all yours."

A frown on her face, Asuka looked back at the van as whimpers drifted out, "I never knew that you could do that."

Seiko just shrugged as she licked her lollipop and put it back into her mouth even as the Officer looked inside and cringed, "You can fit a lot into there once you get big toe inside." After a few moments, she frowned and pulled her lollipop out, "Big Sister Hoppou, do you taste sedative?"

Considering the question, Hoppou tilted her head to the side before humming, "Hoppou does." Furrowing her eyebrows, she nodded, "Hoppou thinks that it is chloroform."

Just winkling her nose after sniffing close to her friend, Rei shook her head, "It makes your breath smell funny..."

At that, both Abyssals just shrugged before walking over to a bench and sitting down even as they munched on more candy.

*************************************************

For several seconds, the former Hitobashira considered that before blinking and sharing a look, "We were wondering why when we met Hoppou later her breath smelt odd."

An odd look on his face, Harry chuckled, "Hai, it was because of that."

Head tilting to the side, Sakura turned back to him, "So what happened to the... man... who attempted to abduct them?"

Sucking his teeth, the teenage boy considered the question, "Honestly? He's going to jail as this is not the first time that he tried this. But... that will take a while before he is out of the hospital."

Eyebrow raised, Ume frowned, "Why? What happened?"

Gaining an evil smirk, Harry darkly chuckled, "Well... he's alive for one thing. But... well, the paramedics and other officers didn't quite know whether to cringe or laugh at what they found. Apparently, they didn't know that what Hoppou did was possible. Though her and the others aren't in trouble because, well... he asked for it."

The two girls just nodded at that as they continued to walk and chat about various things.

____________________________________________________________

With a nod towards the Kitsune who placed their orders in front of them at the café, Harry smiled some before she bowed a little and walked off. Turning back towards the girls, he chuckled a little as they looked at the treats in front of them, "Well, you seem excited."

Looking at the eclairs in front of them, Sakura hummed happily, "Can you blame us, Harry-Chan? This looks delicious?"

Simply glancing at the wall inside the café, he gave a hum, "I expect that it would be so."

Just cocking her head to the side, Ume frowned, "Really? The Kitsune here has been around for over a century, but... Do you mean something else?"

A little bemused, Harry gestured at the framed blue ribbon, "See that?" At their nods, he continued, "That is a sign of someone who is really good at baking or any cooking. Because that's a blue ribbon symbolizing that they graduated from Le Cordon Bleu, a French cooking school."

Interested, Sakura glanced at said framed item and her eyesight zoomed in before she blinked, "Huh... so it is." Frowning as her eyesight went back to normal without the use of the telescopes, she looked towards Harry, "Is that... important somehow?"

Only sipping his tea, he gave a nod, "Hai, that is one of the premier French cooking schools. Though I do wonder when he went there..."

Glancing back at the blue ribbon, Sakura tilted her head a little, "Apparently 1899, Harry-Chan. But if you say that it is good, then we believe you."

Beside her, Ume took a sip of her au lait before her eyes widened, "This... this is really good."

Across the table, Harry had a small smile on his face as well, "Hai, and so is the London fog." At the curious looks, he slid his tea across to them, "It's a latte using Earl Grey with some vanilla and honey as well as steamed, frothed milk."

More than a little curious, first Sakura and then Ume took a sip of his drink, swishing it around in their mouths before nodding and speaking as one, "Hai, it is very good."

Taking it back, Harry picked up one of the small eclairs and bit into it before humming, "Mmm, this is good." Glancing at the price though, he shook his head, "I'm surprised at how cheap it is though. I would have thought that this would be more."

Giggles made him look up as the Twins each had smiles, "It would be, but this is Inari Town, Harry-Chan."

Confused, Harry tilted his head to the side in question, "What does that have to do with anything though?"

Lips curling, Sakura took a bite of her own eclair, chewing it before nodding, "Because the town is set up to honour Inari Okami, Harry-Chan. Two of said Kami's aspects are craftsmanship and merchants. They want to show off their wares without all of it being outside the price range of normal people."

Ume then took over, "While their highest quality items are, indeed, expensive here, they sell quite a bit of things at a lower price so that all can enjoy their craft at the highest quality possible. Besides which, not all the items are made by the owners, some are made by apprentices who come here to learn from older, far more experienced Kitsune. Many of those walk away as Masters in their own right afterwards."

Considering that, the wizard slowly nodded as he took another bite and swallowed, "That does make a lot of sense, I suppose..." Soon enough, their drinks and desserts, as they had come to the café after having a meal of tofu, were done. As Ume and Sakura set down their empty cups, Harry noticed something, "Um... Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan?" When the girls looked at him, he pointed at his lips, "You have something there."

Rapidly blinking, the two girls wiped at their mouths before looking at him, "Is it still there?"

Only shaking his head, Harry smiled a bit, "No, but let me get it for you." Before they could react, he kissed them on the spots shown and they flushed deeply as they felt his tongue lick at said spots before he stood up. It helped that he had a red face as well and coughed, "Well, um... I'll go and pay the bill."

With that, he walked into the café and left both girls with steam coming from their ears and their faces glowing brightly. After a few moments though, they grinned and giggled, 'Just like from our books!'

Granted, when Harry came back out, they both kissed him on the lips before claiming a hand once more.

After that, they resumed their stroll through the small village looking at the various shops and stalls as they did so. Harry picked up a few things, like a carving of a small, stone rabbit that looked almost alive for Nagato as well as a polar bear for Hoppou. He also spotted, at the iron works shop, small figurines of the actual hulls from above the waterline for various shipgirls about the size of a can of soda.

He wondered, briefly, how Kongou might take the model of herself that he was going to give to Goto. Knowing the man he thought of as an uncle figure, Harry knew that he would likely place it on his desk before Kongou arrived. All just to see said Battleship's reaction upon seeing it. Just the thought made him snicker as it was.

Feeling a tap on his shoulder though, he turned to find Sakura looking at him and a glance told him that Ume was doing the same, "Hmm? Is something wrong?"

Both of them shook their heads before they smiled, "No, we just want to check out a nearby shop alone, Harry-Chan. Otouto gave us some spending money and we want to buy something."

Eyebrow raised, Harry gave a small shrug, "Um, sure? I'll wait around here."

Smiling brightly, both girls nodded before letting go of his hands and heading towards a shop nearby. They only entered it once they saw that Harry's back was turned and found it to be a clock shop with various watches and clocks on display. Even as they watched, one of the clocks had small figures walk out and around until they rang a bell, and then back inside. Another clock, all brass and set out in traditional, Japanese time, ticked softly.

Yet, it was not one of those that caught their eye.

Quickly, they made their way over to the pocket watches that were on display as the Kitsune behind the counter smiled at them, "Anything in particular that you might like, honoured customers?"

A frown on her face, Sakura nodded slowly, "We are looking for a type of pocket watch that you sell... Ah! There we go!"

Noticing where they were pointing, the Kitsune nodded, "Ah, yes, the pocket watches I make in the style of inrō. I have a number here, if you wish to look, made with different materials. Some gold or silver, simple lacquered wood, or even ivory and turtle shell."

Glancing at each other, the Twins nodded as they looked at the various ones on display, each unique and a masterpiece which would fit with a Yukata or Kimono...

Meanwhile, with Harry, he was looking around before noticing a small store. Entering it, he noted that there were various hair accessories. One of the ones that really caught his eye were the Kanzashi. Some were plain, but others were quite decorative. More than that, one thing that he noted was the sign that stated that they would automatically style one's hair and there were several styles "Programmed" for them, 'I wonder what Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan would make of these...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking along through the garden, Harry as per usual for his time now in Kyoto had each hand grasped by one of the Twins as they walked along. Part of him noted how some people did give him odd looks, as well as how some teenage boys and young men seemed angry. But they were few and far between. And besides which? Well, he felt like he should enjoy the feel of Ume and Sakura as they held his hands.

A smile on his face, he looked up at both Twins and chuckled, "Well, this is nice, just walking through the Imperial Gardens."

Simply humming happily, Ume nodded before softly speaking, "Hai, it is." Turning to him, her smile grew as she gave his hand a squeeze, "Especially with us walking with you, Harry-Chan."

On the other side of said teenage boy, Sakura giggled slightly, "Hai, it is much better than walking along by ourselves." Looking around, she took a deep breath before letting it out, "And it is lovely to get away from the crowds for a while."

Just nodding in agreement, Harry gave both hands in his a squeeze as well, "True enough, and a nice stroll through the gardens here is nice."

Neither girl felt much like speaking, simply enjoying their stroll. Eventually, however, they noticed the thoughtful look on Harry's face and tilted their heads, "Harry-Chan?" When he looked at them, they continued, "Is there something on your mind?"

Blinking, Harry suddenly chuckled a little and shook his head, "Not much, just enjoying the garden. Though..." Once more becoming thoughtful, he looked at them both, "You both seem to enjoy gardens."

At that, both girls lightly blushed before Ume gave a nod, "That is because we do, Harry-Chan." With her free hand, she gestured around them, "Before... what happened to us, one of our favorite activities was to stroll through the family garden, or come to one of the other gardens. When outside the compound in such a place, we were struck by peace."

With a slight nod, Sakura continued for her sister, "It helped that our... Minders would hang back during such times. Because they were themselves not too interested in such things. As long as none approached us, they would stay back and thus we had some privacy."

Their blushes deepening a touch, both Twins then spoke as one, "As well, we... often imagined things at the time."

Interested, Harry tilted his head to the side some, "Really? Like what sort of things?"

Glancing at each other, the two girls didn't say anything right away. But then, they turned to Harry and smiled as they lowered their voices to a near whisper as if telling a personal secret, which Harry supposed it was, "Well, things such as us being Himes back in the days of the Heian. That we were young, female nobles striding through the gardens of Emperors and the like. A silly thing, but..."

However, when both trailed off, Harry shook his head, "I don't think that it's silly, not in the slightest." Lightly blushing himself, he chuckled a little, "Um, before I met Mum, I sometimes went to the nearby park and hid out where the trees were thickest. Used to pretend that I was a brave knight on a quest and such."

For a few moments, Ume and Sakura considered that before smiling with Ume speaking for them both, "We can see such, Harry-Chan. Though in our case, it is more that we could see you as a brave and honourable as well as handsome Samurai or Daimyo."

Just blinking at that, the teenage wizard looked at them, "Really?" At their nods, he could see that they were not lying. After a moment, Harry gave a shrug and smiled back at them, "Well, in my case I could definitely see the two of you as beautiful Princesses."

Cheeks reddening at that, the Twins shared a look before giving him an odd smile, to him, "Princesses, Harry-Chan? Not Ladies in Waiting?"

That made Harry snort a little as he gave them one of his lopsided grins, "Nope! Both of you are too pretty and nice to be anything but princesses." It warmed him to see the two girls blush deeply at that, though they seemed very happy with what he said. After a few moments, he chuckled some, "Though, um, no offense? I'm glad that you don't have black teeth like nobles did back then in Japan."

Much to his amusement and relief, the two girls giggled at that and shared a look, "We're glad as well about that fact, Harry-Chan. Though our... great-grandmother on our Haha-ue's side did state before she died a year before... that happened, that she believed that they should have had us do such a thing to make us more beautiful."

Pursing his lips together, Harry considered that before shaking his head, "Nah, I can't see it fitting either of you. Besides, the two of you look better without lots of makeup and the like. A natural sort of beauty like..." Not noticing the reactions he was getting, he shrugged, "Like the flowers you're named after." Finally, though, he realized that both girls had gone a deep red with steam just barely able to be seen from their ears, "Um, Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? What's wrong-"

He was cut off, however, by Sakura kissing him for almost half a minute before Ume did the same. As they pulled back, both girls giggled madly through their blushes at the awestruck look on Harry's face before squeezing his hand, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

Rapidly blinking, Harry shook his head as he came back to his senses, "Er... okay?" That answer only got him more giggles, but he shook it off, "Uh, right, so gardens..." At their nods, the nearly fourteen year old continued, "You ever been to Heian Shrine? From what I've heard it is a replica of the Heian Palace, though smaller."

Needless to say, he was very pleased as both girls lit up in happiness and nodded as Sakura spoke, "Hai, it was actually one of our favorite places in Kyoto to go, Harry-Chan. Because it resembled the Heian Era so much..."

Ume suddenly gained a thoughtful look on her face, "Though... perhaps we should see the Heian Palace as well." Seeing the confusion on Harry's face, she smiled a little, "According to Aki-Kun, back in the early 1980s the Diet began a project in the North of Kyoto where the Palace once stood to create a replica. They couldn't build it openly, because people would wonder, so they built a small building there with spells laying over it to prevent it from being noticed by non-magicals. Said building looks like an old entrance to a palace."

Her sister then took over, "But on the inside, they used extension charms to make it much bigger. One large enough to contain a scale replica of the old Heian Palace within it. The outside was layered with other charms and protections against fire and earthquake."

Frown on her face, Ume hummed a bit, "According to Aki-Kun, when the economy fell out in the 1990s, the Diet dropped it, but some of the families continued working at it slowly until the Kyoto Diet took it over last year with it opening just a few months ago." Expression brightening, she happily looked towards Harry, "As it turns out, it is not just big enough for the palace, but also for them to have replicated some of the surroundings in the form of Heian Kyoto."

Eyebrows raising, Harry stared at her before making an impressed sound, "I know that we covered the extension charm in class. According to our textbooks, someone who is sufficiently adapt with it could expand the inside of a toilet cubicle enough that a hundred wizards could fit inside."

None of the three said anything for a few moments before Sakura began to giggle madly followed by her sister. Eyes twinkling in mirth, she looked towards Harry, "Do you think that someone actually did that, Harry-Chan? Expand the inside of a toilet stall enough for a hundred people to fit inside?"

Simply raising his eyebrow, the teenage wizard's tone was utterly dry, "Considering wizards and witches..." Once more, the Twins madly giggled at that which was followed by a grinning Harry laughing as well. It drew some looks, but most people simply shrugged it off. After they calmed down a bit, Harry tilted his head some, "So they created a replica of the Heian Palace and the surrounding neighbourhood?"

With a small nod as her last giggles left her, though she was smiling widely, Ume nodded, "Hai, they used the memories of a large number of Yokai and weapon spirits who were around at that time to reconstruct it accurately. But there was more to it than that which the Kyoto Diet worked at."

At the interested look, Sakura raised a finger, "You see, Harry-Chan, a number of Onmyouji pooled their resources as well as a number of Kitsune, Tanuki, and the like to create realistic illusions based on those memories of people going about their daily lives. They look real, but take no notice of modern people walking by. In fact, sometimes they walk through people since they're composites of memories of the time, which lets people see how life was in Kyoto in the Heian."

Slowly nodding, her sister hummed, "Though they do have a number of... re-enactors, I think that they're called? People who have learned how people acted then and can do so themselves while acting as guides." Thoughtful, Ume shook her head, "Aki-Kun stated that it is something of a prestige project. Partially to show off how good the Kyoto Diet is, and also to do something that will impress non-magicals as well..."

Giving a small nod, Sakura tapped a finger against her chin, "Though Aki-Kun also mentioned that the Diet has considered other projects similar to such. Such as one in Owari to reconstruct the castle of Oda Nobunaga, complete with people being able to see memories of the Warlord. Or a project in Nara for the old Palace there, though there's very few Yokai who were around then."

Just considering what he was told, Harry gave them both a smile, "Maybe we should go and have a look ourselves tomorrow when we have time after the parade? See it for ourselves."

Both girls brightened at that and nodded some before kissing his cheek.

It was just a few short hours later, as the afternoon wore on, that they took another break along the banks of one of Kyoto's main rivers. As they sat down on a bench, Harry smiled a bit at the Twins who each clutched a taiyaki in their free hands. Shaking his head a bit at the fish shaped treat, he chuckled, "Well, the both of you seem to want to eat your treats."

Happily humming, Sakura smiled back at him, "Hai, and how could we not, Harry-Chan? Taiyaki are wonderful."

With another chuckle, Harry gave a nod as he watched them take a bite with smiles on their faces. After a few moments, he blinked before chewing his lip some, "Um... Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? Could I..."

Ume blinked before smiling a bit, "If you want some, we don't mind sharing, Harry-Chan."

That caused a small blush to appear on the teenage wizard's face, but he shrugged, "Well, it wasn't about that, but I wouldn't mind some."

Only tilting her head to the side, Sakura furrowed her eyebrows some, "If not that... than what was it that you want to do, Harry-Chan?" Then she shook her head, "Neither of us would mind whatever it might be."

Rather than say anything, Harry gave a slow nod before removing his hands from the ones that he held. Before either girl could say anything, however, he wrapped his arms around their slim waists, holding them a bit closer and making them blush with him having a slight flush to his cheeks as well, "Just... wanted to do this."

After a few moments the Twins got over their surprise and smiled before leaning into him happily with them speaking as one, "Hai, we wanted this as well but could not figure out how to ask." Sharing a look, they switched hands holding their treat and used the newly free hands on either side of them opposite of Harry's to take his hands in theirs, entwining their fingers, "There, much better now."

Despite feeling his cheeks as if they were on fire, Harry only nodded and smiled, "Hai, it really is." When Sakura held her taiyaki in front of him, he leaned forward and took a bite, "Mmm, nothing like festival food."

Giggling, Sakura gave a nod, "Hai, festival food is always delicious. Though we want to try some choco banana. Those look good as well."

Lips twitching, the teenage wizard agreed fully before taking a bite from the treat offered by Ume. Taking her own kiss, and internally giggling at how naughty she was being sharing bites with the boy next to her, said girl sighed. After a few moments, she gave a soft sigh, "This is nice... sharing treats next to the river."

With a slow nod, the wizard sighed as well as he enjoyed the moment with both girls in his arms, leaning against him, "Agreed." Looking at the river, he suddenly chuckled some which made both Twins blink. Upon noticing, Harry shook his head, "Just that we're on the banks of the Ujigawa."

Confused, Sakura shared a look with her sister before blinking, "Hai, we are on the banks of the Uji, Harry-Chan. But what's funny about that?"

Only shrugging some, Harry shook his head, "Well, not funny in that way, just... one of those odd things." Seeing that they were still confused, he gave a hum even as he rubbed his thumb over their knuckles, not seeing both girls give a slight shiver at that. Finally, the teenage boy nodded, "Well, the Uji south of here merges with the Katsura and Kizu, right? And so the Uji becomes the Yodogawa." At their nods, he continued, "Well, at Kannazuki, Shiromizu met the Mizuchi of the Yodogawa..."

Slowly, he told the two about what his adoptive sister figure had told him about said Mizuchi. A tale that brought bemusement to the both of them before they shook their heads, "So Yodogawa-Sama is somewhat absent minded?"

Just chuckling, Harry gave a nod, "Hai, apparently so. But according to Shiromizu, that doesn't matter because she's kind which she prefers greatly to some of the other Mizuchi. Oh!" With a nod, he snorted some in amusement, "Also that she is very cuddly."

Blinking at that, Sakura gave him an odd look, "Cuddly?"

At that, the teenage wizard shrugged a little, "Hai, she said that Yodogawa-Sama is very cuddly looking and even showed me a picture. And, honestly? I have to agree, she looks very cuddly..." Humming, he shook his head again, "Though Shiromizu did say that she unfortunately didn't get the chance to test that."

Yet again, both girls shook their heads at that before going back to eating and sharing their treats with Harry. Once done, they stood with Harry following before giving him a light kiss each and then going back to the festival with him. Inside their heads, they were also planning out what was going to happen in a few hours.

Though, once they were out of earshot, a giggle sounded from the water before Yodogawa rose up with a smile, "Hmm, Shiromizu thinks I'm cuddly? And wanted to see if I was as cuddly as she thought?" Head tilted to the side, she frowned, "Mou... she only had to ask. After all, she's very cuddly and nice as well... I'll just have to help her find out when I go to help Kyoshu find a Mizuchi!"

With that, the Mizuchi sank back into her river before anyone spotted her.

__________________________________________________________________________

Harry walked between Ume and Sakura towards the tea house in their family garden along the path as the Sun lowered towards the horizon and day fell to early evening. Upon reaching it, he waited as both girls cleansed their hands and mouth at the chōzubachi before they entered the tea house. It was a few minutes more before they came back out and deeply bowed towards him, with Harry returning the bow.

Walking up to the chōzubachi, Harry ritually cleansed his hands and mouth with the water as he would at a Shrine. Through such, he would become pure and leave the dust of the world outside where it belonged rather than bring it within the tea house. Part of him noted the shishi-odoshi gently bumping gainst the chōzubachi and depositing water within it. Another listened as the water that spilled out hit the stones there and entered the suikinkutsu with the sound of tinkling bells.

Softly smiling, he gave a nod, "Most beautiful sound. But transient as most things are. Here and gone again."

Both girls' had their eyes light up at the attempt at an haiku, their lips pulling into happy smiles. Once more, they bowed some before straightening and gesturing towards the tea house, "Please, join us for Yûzari-no-chaji."

Just bowing back, Harry nodded, "It would be an honour."

Following them inside, he left his shoes outside before making his way to the spot where he was to sit through their gestures. Not saying a word, he knelt into seiza and waited as the Twins also did the same after loudly closing the door. Part of him noted that his back was to the tokonoma which made him blush a little. Still not saying a word, he watched as the Twins went through the motions of making him sakurayu, tea made from pickled cherry blossoms as he was unable to drink sake due to his age.

As they handed him his cup, he bowed to them both while taking it with both nodding. Once that was done, they stood before leaving and then bringing back the tray which they set in front of him for the cha-kaisaki. Looking over the foods, each of which were fresh and in season while in small portions on their own plates, Harry nodded. Mainly because each dish as he was presented to him was a work of art in its own right with how the food was presented. Something that he complimented he complimented the girls on which they lightly blushed at.

While he slowly ate each course, soft, pleasant conversation happened between the three of them. Often, it was Harry complimenting them not just on the choices, but also on the flavours of the food and the presentation there of. Eventually, the meal was finished with dessert in the form of a wagashi and Harry bowed to them both after standing once they cleared away the tray and utinsils. Walking outside, he waited for a time, simply enjoying as day turned into night as the Sun sank beneath the horizon until the Twins returned for him to join them once more by ringing a gong, after which he purified himself again at the chōzubachi.

Unlike the meal, Harry did not speak as he entered with them, nor did they as they prepared themselves. He did note the lovely flower arraigement, however, and he blushed slightly at the meaning in the flowers thereof before giving them a curious glance. But the Twins said nothing, only smiled back at him with their smiles full of promise. Soft candle light filled the room as outside, in the garden, Harry could see fireflies drifting through the air.

The whole room felt... intimate to him, and he only sighed softly.

From where he sat, Harry watched as the Twins ritually cleansed each item to be used in the tea ceremony before them. It was like a dance between the two, both girls moving not as two bodies, but as if they were one. Each motion fluid and coordinated. Needless to say, Harry was both in awe and ensnared by what they were doing. Once they were done cleansing, and had placed the utensils in an exact arraignment, Ume and Sakura proceeded to make the thick tea.

Once more, the teenage wizard was struck at how the two girls moved as one. They each used one hand in the process, but said hands moved in perfect sync with the other twin's. When the tea was done, the Twins bowed towards Harry with him doing the same as he accepted the bowl. As there were none others there besides himself, he did not need to bow to the next guest. But he still carried through by raising the bowl to Sakura and Ume in a gesture of respect.

Moving the bowl so that he was not facing the front of it, Harry brought it to his lips and took a sip. Eyes closed, he held it within his mouth for a few moments before swallowing with a smile, "Exquisite as to be expected."

Both girls smiled at that and thanked him as he took a few more sips, enough to drain a third of what was there. Using the correct cloth, Harry cleaned the lip of the bowl and complimented them on the beauty of the bowl before handing it to Ume. Said girl turned the bowl so that the lip was facing away from her before taking a number of sips. Cleaning the lip, she handed it to her sister who finished the tea.

With the thick tea then gone, the Twins cleansed the utensils once more before leaving. When they returned a few minutes later, they brought with them higashi sweets. As he watched, the Twins prepared three bowls of thin tea this time, one for each of them. Once they were done, they presented the tea towards Harry, who made the usual formal comments about the beauty of the tea and the like. Thankfully, afterwards they were able to shift to a more casual conversation.

After the tea and last sweets were gone, Ume and Sakura once more cleaned the utensils. Sitting there, Harry watched as, yet again, the two moved as one. Within his head, the words 'Poetry in motion' bubbled up, and he found himself agreeing with it. Once they were done cleaning the utensils, they placed them on a brocaded cloth so that Harry could examine them. Unnoticed by him, both former Hitobashira were practically vibrating in happiness as he did so correctly.

Said items were, after all, well over two centuries old and were handmade.

Once his examination was complete, the Twins collected the utensils and Harry bowed towards them before getting to his feet, somewhat stiffly, and leaving the tea house. With a deep breath, he sat down outside and waited for the Twins, and when they came out, he noted that they were almost glowing with how pleased they were.

Lightly chuckling, Harry smiled at them, "Well, I don't need to ask if you enjoyed yourselves as much as I did."

Shaking their heads, the Twins walked over and hugged him, "No, you do not, Harry-Chan. We... we have wanted to do such for a while now."

Expression softening, Harry lightly brushed his hands over their cheeks, "I could tell. And, personally? That was one of the most incredible and amazing ceremonies that I have ever had."

Not saying a word, the Twins nodded before they leaned in and kissed him, with Harry returning the gesture. Part of him noted that they did deepen said kisses a bit more than they had, but ignored it because it was nice. When Ume, who did it after Sakura, parted her lips from his, her eyes seemed to glow in the evening with how much joy they contained. Taking one of his hands in hers, as her sister did the same on the other side, she nodded, "Let's be off, Harry-Chan. After all, we need to meet Natsumi-Chan at the Vanishing Cabinet."

Just nodding, Harry gave their hands a squeeze as they walked off, the two girls leaning their heads on his.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

CFB Esquimalt, Vancouver Island, British Columbia, Canada.

It was a sunny morning on the West Coast of Canada. Many went about their day, as life continued for the millions that called British Columbia home. It was going to be also a special day, something no once would have anticipated nearly a decade ago.

Hundreds of guests were being led to bleachers erected around the parade grounds at Canadian Forces Base Esquimalt. The ships moored at the base were decked out with signal flags as well as Canadian Flags and the Canadian Naval Ensign. A handful of news helicopters were watching the scene from a good distance away. At the perimeter of CFB Esquimalt, foot patrols continued, with personnel donned in CADPAT and wielding carbines and assault rifles, watching for any uninvited guest attempting to disrupt today's proceedings. There were also some of Canada's ship girl corvettes patrolling about with their rigging. Hidden from plain sight, pairs of Canadian RCMMP Aurors were also watching for any intruders.

Today was to be a swearing-in ceremony for new members of the Royal Canadian Navy, as well as those continuing their service. However, today would mark the swearing-in of what was becoming a topic even in Canadian news. The Wardens were becoming a trending topic, with footage of their visits to Vancouver and other cities making the rounds. Cellphone video from Calgary of an Abyssal destroyer getting her hull washed like a car went viral, alongside videos of ship girl antics. The Government of Canada had officially announced that the Royal Canadian Navy was accepting new members, former opponents who now intend to join the Canadian family.

The Wardens today would be reciting the oath of allegiance as part of their entry into the RCN. While several abyssals had defected against the Abyssals continuing to wage war on humanity, most chose to remain independent of any human country. Canada would be the first nation in the world to see Abyssals enlist in their navy, with plans for the Warden to eventually become Canadian citizens. They would, however, be allowed to be dual citizens of sorts, retaining ties to the Fleet of Laughter despite the current lack of recognition as a sovereign nation.

Tsuki and her fiancee sat down waiting for the Parade to commence. She was happily munching down on a Nutella-peanut butter sandwich, but the Kyuubi made sure to look around in vigilance. She soon observed four Abyssals sitting down with the friends and family of those taking the oath or affirmation. She stiffened as she recognized one of the abyssals as a Submarine Princess. She relaxed slightly as she spotted the white flag the princess was holding, marking her as part of the Fleet of Laughter. There were also most of the crew of HMCS Regina sitting close to the parade grounds along with their families.

The spectators soon quieted down as the Master of Ceremonies announced the beginning of the parade. Standing in front of a dais, the cruiser Rainbow, dressed in full ceremonial uniform, bellowed out.

"Parade! Fall-In!"

At one end of the parade grounds, the base's band played "Heart of Oak" as the participants marched in. Those who were renewing their oaths and service contracts were dressed in RCN service dress, while new members were dressed in formal civilian wear. There were some mutterings among the crowd as the Wardens stepped onto the parade grounds, dressed in civies. They were led by Tandy Ferguson, who chose to wear a loose button-up blouse and knee-length skirt. The parade formations marched to their positions and halted, before making a right turn to face the dais and fixed their dressing.

"Flag Party, atten-tion!"

Off to the side, the flag party stood at attention, carrying the Canadian Flag and the Royal Canadian Naval Ensign. The spectators stood up as well.

"Parade, present arms!"

"Flag party, by the centre, quick march."

The flag party marched in as the band played "Maple Leaf Forever." The spectators in uniform also saluted as the Canadian Flag marched across the parade ground before moving to their position and halted.

After a few moments, Rear-Admiral Diana Lombard stepped onto the Dias.

"Parade, General Salute, present arms!"

The spectators remained standing as the snare drummers rolled before the other instruments joined in as they began to play the National Anthem of Canada, with the spectators singing as well.

"O Canada!
Our home and native land!
True patriot love in all thy sons command.
With glowing hearts we see thee rise,
The True North strong and free!
From far and wide,
O Canada, we stand on guard for thee.
God keep our land glorious and free!
O Canada, we stand on guard for thee.
O Canada, we stand on guard for thee!"

Overhead, four CF-22 Raptors rocketed across the sky in finger-four formation.

After a speech by Rear-Admiral Lombard, one by one, sailors and officer recited the oath or affirmation of allegiance and were presented with certificates to mark the occasion and shook hands with the Rear-Admiral. Afterwards, the Wardens, starting from the submarines, each went forward and recited the oath. Then, it was Tandy's turn. She marched towards the dais, then raised her right arm.

"I, Tandy Ferguson, daughter of Hoppou, the Northern Ocean Princess,"

A faint flow of red and white pulsed from Tandy as she began to recite her oath.

"do solemnly swear that I will well and truly serve Her Majesty,"

Another pulse, brighter and with a faint sound of boilers roaring.

"Queen Elizabeth the Second, Queen of Canada, Her heirs and successors according to law,"

Another pulse as Tandy's horns slightly grew.

"in the Canadian Forces until lawfully released,"

Across the border, a MACUSA monitoring station picked up a surge of spiritual energy that quickly overwhelmed the sensors, causing the staff to panic once again. On the other side of Canada, Halifax who was watching the ceremony on TV, jerked her head westwards as she could feel the surge as well.

"That I will resist Her Majesty's enemies"

Watching from afar, several figures, dressed in a mixture of traditional indigenous and contemporary clothing, were waiting in anticipation. One, dressed in a Raven-patterned poncho, grinned cheekily.

"and cause Her Majesty's peace to be kept and maintained"

In Avrora and Japan, the members of the Fleet of Laughter, as well as Hoppou herself, could sense that Tandy was about to join the ranks of Tanith and Sunny. Thanks to Harry and others' assistance, they had a live feed to the ceremony. Nagato had to resist her urge to squee as Hoppou jumped up and down in excitement in front of the television.

"and that I will, in all matters pertaining to my service, faithfully discharge my duty."

In the spiritual world, the coverings and construction work on her hull was unravelling and disappearing, as her crew manned the rails, dressed in Royal Canadian Navy uniforms. The Royal Canadian Navy Ensign rose from the Mainmast and stern, while Massive Canadian Flags were unfurled. At the top of her mainmast, there was now a white pennant with a red maple leaf, almost as long as her hull.

"So help me God."

A massive burst of red light emanated from Tandy as her ship's whistle blared out.

Onlookers murmured as the looked upon Tandy's new appearance.

Her long, waist-length hair was now mostly jet black, a few silver highlights remaining from her Ta-class days. Her eyes glowed a warm red, while two horns projected from her forehead, covered in felt. She had long legs like an Iowa-class, with taut muscles hinting at their power. Some of the shipgirls stiffened as they recognized the general form of an Abyssal Battleship Princess, one of the more powerful types of ship-based Abyssal princess encountered. However, that was the extent of her similarities. Instead of a black dress, she wore a flannel shirt with a red/white/black plaid design, accompanied by a matching flannel skirt. Her stockings were patterned with maple leaves and Canada geese. Over her shirt was a Navy Blue Denim Jacket, with "Canada" sewed on each shoulder. Her rigging also looked different than usual. It's massive hands wore what appeared to be oversized Hockey Gloves; it's "head" was hidden behind a Goalie's Mask, while her main gun turrets bore a striking resemblance to the American Mark 7s of the Iowas and Montanas.

On the spiritual plane, she resembled a lengthened Iowa-class, and in fact, bore a striking match to the Scheme 8 design study for what would become the Montanas.

"Her Majesty's Canadian Allied Abyssal Ship, Tandy Ferguson, Canadian Battleship Princess. Ready Aye Ready."

There was silence in the bleachers, except for one perplexed voice.

"Wat."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Head tilted to the side, Harry considered the small building in front of them. It was done up in traditional Japanese style with the tiled roof and a sliding door. Part of him was amused, however, by the fact that it was about as large as one of the larger garden sheds that he had seen. One thing that he did notice was the two Koma Inu, a male and female, standing at either side of the door under the overhang of the roof. Said Yokai stirred as they approached and gave a small bow before opening the door.

Alongside Ume and Sakura, Harry also bowed towards them which got him bows back before they entered the small structure. The inside, he noted, had been expanded quite a bit, practically tripled the size of what one might think. As well, he could see a small door off to the side with the Kanji for "Break" above it, letting him know there was a breakroom there for the guards, which made him nod internally. It said quite a bit about how the Konohana saw those guarding this place after all.

But after that, he turned his attention to the Vanishing Cabinet. Around it were sheets of Battleship grade armor, enough to withstand even a bomb most likely, with the door wide open to the cabinet itself as well as a small owl box set in its own alcove. Ume placed a letter into said box and closed it. It did not take them long before Akimi walked out followed by Natsumi. Upon seeing that said younger Kitsune was in a dark orange Yukata, Harry's eyes widened a touch as both Ume and Sakura gave her a nod. Each of the teens bowed to each other as Sakura spoke up, "Welcome to our home, and Kyoto, Natsumi-Chan."

Straightening, Natsumi gave her a smile back, "Thank you, Sakura-Chan." She turned and gave Ume a nod as well, "Ume-Chan, I'm happy that you invited me along for this. I've always sort of wanted to see this."

Glancing at her sister, Ume smiled back, "And we're glad that we can share it with you, Natsumi-Chan."

For some odd reason, Harry felt like there was something more to those words as well as the short conversation between the Twins and Natsumi. With that, however, the group of teens thanked Akimi before they left the transportation building and then the compound. Though not before the Twins pointed out aspects of their home as they passed. As they left the gates of the compound behind after a short meeting between Natsumi and Akiyama as well as said man's wives, Harry turned towards Natsumi as he glanced around, "Taiyang not going to be here?"

Natsumi slowly shook her head with a small sigh, "No, thankfully not." At the looks, she gave a small shrug, "She's still getting used to the modern day. Best not to bring her into something like that quite yet."

There was something about her tone that made Harry's lips twitch a bit for some reason. But, in the end, he chose to ignore it, "Well, I guess that I'll have to wait to get back to Yokosuka to meet her then."

Moments later, he blinked as the Kitsune's tone became mischievous, "Oh, I think that you'll have an interesting time of it, Harry-Chan." Ignoring the confused expression on his face, she glanced around, "So how are we getting to Inari Town? It is a bit of a walk if I'm right about where we are."

It turned out that it was Sakura's turn to giggle as she answered the Kitsune's question by gesturing to Harry, "Actually, Harry-Chan stated that he would hire a gissha to take us there."

Eyes widening, Natsumi looked at him, "Really, Harry-Chan? We're going by gissha?" At his nod, she gave him a kiss on the cheek, "Thank you."

Only shrugging, Harry gestured down the street where said carts were, "Well, we should be going then..."

Getting one for the trip was not a problem, but what was a bit of an issue was how they would all fit in. Much to Harry's confusion, the three girls seemed to hold a silent conversation with one another. One that ended with Natsumi in his lap and the Twins to either side. Not something that bothered Harry too much, quite the opposite.

He was a bit confused at the amused and somewhat jealous look he got from the driver, however.

Arriving at Mount Inari, the four teens made their way through the paths towards Inari Town. Natsumi, especially, pushing down others onwards, "Come on guys! Who knows when they start!"

Voice rather dry in tone, Harry gave her an amused look as they walked through the lantern lit path, "Actually, they won't start for another hour and a half." When Natsumi looked back, he grinned, "I made sure to check before we did anything else."

Lightly embarrassed, the Kitsune's cheeks flushed, "Um, sorry..."

Walking up to her, Ume gave her a small, hesitant hug. When Natsumi leaned into it, however, she smiled, "It's fine, Natsumi-Chan. No one is faulting you for wanting to go see it."

A slight giggle escaped from Sakura as she joined her sister in the hug, "Especially not us as this is perhaps the first time that we have seen such an event ourselves."

Needless to say, that bit of information made both the wizard and Kitsune blink. But it was Natsumi who gave voice to the unasked question, "Your first time seeing it? But it's something famous on the magical side of Kyoto and well known. Since you lived here all your lives..."

Both girls grimaced a bit and shifted a little before sighing, "You are right that since we have lived here all our lives that, perhaps, we should have been able to enjoy it. Unfortunately, we never had a chance before.... you know." Reminded of what happened, Harry and Natsumi grimaced and nodded, "The only times that we truly were allowed out and about were during the day. And even then, only to approved places to begin with. We did see a few Noh plays or a few other performances, but they were all done by humans and we were stuck with our family. Outside our Otouto and Ojii-San, they saw us as an embarrassment for not being born with magic." Voices dropping to a near whisper, they hung their heads a little, "Thus, the past two days have been as if they were a dream."

Much to their surprise, they found themselves being hugged by Natsumi and Harry. After a moment, the Kitsune gave them a nuzzle before pulling back with an angry look, "Don't take it the wrong way... but your family besides your Otouto and Ojii-San back then were utter bastards."

Rapidly blinking, the Twins boggled at her before their smiles returned and they began to giggle. Just returning the hug, they nodded, "Hai, we agree fully there."

As they pulled back, Natsumi gave Harry a look, "Harry-Chan?"

Eyebrow raised, Harry blinked a little at the tone, though he found himself slightly amused as well, "Hai, Natsumi-Chan? What is it?"

Grin on her face, the Kitsune looked at Ume and Sakura, "Clear out your schedule, we're going to make sure that this chance they have? Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan will get their chance to experience all that they missed before."

That only got a chuckle from Harry as he looked at the two girls in question who blushed, "I don't see an issue with that, Natsumi-Chan. Not in the slightest."

Blushing slightly, the Twins gave them both watery smiles, "Thank you both."

Just waving them off, Natsumi gave them a smile back, "Don't mention it. Besides, you're both close friends and deserve it." At their nods, she watched as they wiped at their eyes with a handkerchief that Harry handed them. Deciding to change the subject, Natsumi tilted her head a little, "So, from what I've heard from the three of you that I can tell, you went to Inari Town earlier?"

With a chuckle, Harry smiled a little, "We did as a matter of fact, and it was as amazing as you would think. Everything is a masterwork there."

That got him a snort from the Kitsune, "Of course it is, Harry-Chan. After all, most of them have worked at their craft for centuries at the minimum. Honing and perfecting it the whole time."

Slowly, Harry nodded before snapping his fingers, "Oh yeah! Remember how I've been considering getting Ayase-Chan a sword, Natsumi-Chan? Since she has wanted one?"

Furrowing her eyebrows, Natsumi frowned, "Hai? You've mentioned it to me before several times and I agreed that it would be a good gift. But why..." Voice trailing off, her eyes widened before she turned to him, "There's a sword smith there in Inari Town..."

With a smirk, the wizard gave a laugh, "You got it!" He gestured to Ume and Sakura who smiled back, "Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan both brought it up and guided me there. Even spoke to him and he said that he'll give me his answers tomorrow as to if he will make a blade for Ayase-Chan."

Not saying anything, Natsumi looked at both girls who would not meet her eye, "Hmm..."

Internally, she heard a bark of laughter from the back of her mind, 'My, my, such cunning vixens the two of them are! To come up with such a thing.'

Eyebrow raised, Natsumi listener with half an ear as Harry described what had happened, 'Caught that did you...' Not even a second after thinking that, she sighed, 'Never mind, if I caught it, of course you did.'

Chuckles came from the echo of Tamamo within the depths of her consciousness, 'Of course, child. And it is a very clever plan and one that I, personally, approve of.' Understanding the unasked question from the Kitsune within whose mind she lived, she gave the impression of a smile and spreading her blood coated hands, 'The shipgirl, Ayase, wishes to be the equivalent of a Hatamoto, as I believe it to be called, for our Harry. She regards him very well and wishes to serve under him... in perhaps more than one manner as well!'

Blushing, Natsumi gave the mental equivalent of a glare, 'Ero-Kitsune.'

Unfortunately, it bounced off the echo like so many things she's tried, with said being laughing, 'You may think that now, Natsumi! But we both know that you have had such... steamy thoughts as well.' Ignoring the mental sputters from Natsumi, she hummed, 'Hmm, but yes, I can well see what would happen. Our Harry gifting her a mastercraft sword? Commissioned specifically for her by him? Such a blade that it was made by a legendary smith and whom will, in time, forge its own legend? Oh, my yes. That will cement her to his side no matter which way it may take. Her loyalty to him will be as unshakable and impossible to destroy as a mountain... well, more than it already is, I suppose.'

Internally cocking an eyebrow, Natsumi mentally frowning, 'And this does not bother you?'

All was silent for a few moments to her surprise before Tamamo spoke, 'Does it bother you?' Not getting an answer from Natsumi, she continued, 'You realize as much as I do that such a thing is not objectionable truly. She would be quite loyal and able to keep secrets due to that. A true Samurai.' Natsumi had the impression of Tamamo waving a hand around, 'No matter what, she is strong, intelligent, and possesses a degree of cunning and leadership if what I have seen is correct. A fine addition to the household that will come no matter her position within it.'

Head tilted to the side, the teenage Kitsune gave a slight nod, 'I suppose that is right-'

Of course, that was when Tamamo continued, 'In regards to if it goes in... certain directions? Well, she has quite the delectable looking figure though it seems that most shipgirls usually do. And swordswomen are often quite... trim as well as other things once their clothes are off.'

Face once more hot, Natsumi shouted at Tamamo's mental representation even as she had images in her head, 'ERO-KITSUNE!' The only answer she got was fading cackles before internally growling. Outwardly, she took a deep breath before smiling at Harry as his story came to an end, "Huh, I sort of want to meet him now myself. I remember that Kogitsune had nothing but good to say about him."

With a shared look with her Twin, Sakura turned towards the Kitsune, "So it is true, Natsumi-Chan? Your family is truly in possession of Kogitsune-Maru? The famous and legendary blade?"

After a blink or two, Natsumi gave a nod, "Hai? They've been in my family for centuries now since my Ojii-San and Obaa-San came across him..."

Both Ume and Sakura listened as Natsumi told them about Kogitsune-Maru and their time with her family. At several times, the two girls giggled at some of the stories while Harry, who had met said blade spirit, snickered loudly. After the stories, Natsumi and the Twins exchanged stories about growing up in a noble clan. Ume and Sakura were especially interested in what the Kitsune had to say regarding the modern day.

Eventually, they arrived at where the exhibition was to be held, though not before they grabbed a bag full of bebi katsutera. Reaching the exhibition area, the teens found a spot to watch from the front. Taking one of the small, bite sized sponge cakes, Harry gave a hum as he chewed, "Now these are good."

Somewhat amused, Natsumi raised an eyebrow, "But are they as good as Yukikaze-Chan's?"

Having spotted the slight look of confusion on the faces of the Twins, Harry shook his head, "During the festivals on base, Yukikaze-Chan runs her own food stand. Among the various Taiwanese style foods, she sells honey katsutera. They're flavoured with honey instead of the usual sugar and are just amazingly good." He then gave Natsumi a smirk, "And no, these aren't that good."

Considering that, even as Natsumi snickered, Ume gave him a smile, "We'll have to try that one of these days."

The Kitsune gestured to Harry, "Not that Harry-Chan here has much to complain about. He sometimes sold these honey oatcakes that were really delicious." Grinning, she snickered at the slight blush on his face as he knew what she would say next, "One year, he sold them as 'Lambas bread' dressed as an elf from Lord of the Rings."

Softly groaning, Harry ignored the giggles from the Twins, "Because of course you would bring that up." Sighing, he shook his head and gave a shrug as he turned towards Ume and Sakura, "It was an old recipe that I learned from neighbour who was an old woman from Scotland. I found it nice and filling myself."

Just licking her lips, Natsumi gave a nod as she rubbed her stomach, "They were at that. Only one was enough to fill you up and was sweet like honey too."

Once more, the teenage wizard gave a shrug, "Well, they were popular and were easy enough to make with rationing. But maybe I'll make some more." It was then that Harry noticed that the Kitsune performers had arrived, "I think that it's time for the exhibition."

All four teens watched as a group of Kitsune slowly moved into the open area that everyone was standing around. Here and there, they could see children held up on the shoulders of the adults to see better. One Kitsune off to the side began to beat on a drum while another played a Koto and a third was on a flute. Meanwhile, in the open area, the Kitsune there stilled as they closed their eyes and took a deep breath before releasing them.

Then... they began to move as they used Kitsune-Bi.

Eyes wide, the teens watched as the Kitsune seemed to dance, their foxfire moving along with them. The different coloured flames formed trails in the night air, weaving and moving as if they had a mind of their own. Some formed serpents that flew through the air. Others created other animals such as foxes that danced around the moving feet of their creators.

Balls of flames rolled over arms, across shoulders, and down the opposite arms to be flicked into the air. One Kitsune caught a ball of flames from each of his fellows, combining them into one giant orb that blazed even as he bounced it from tail to tail. Another Kitsune formed Samurai armour around himself, complete with demonic mask. All of it formed from Kitsune-bi before he began to perform a Kabuki dance, the flames following his every movements.

Yet another Kitsune, this one a female with six tails, flicked her hand, the blue fires forming the shape of an Oni's face as it roared and flew through the air. It seemed to pause at each child, growling before moving back to its creator who flipped it into the sky where it exploded, multicoloured sparks raining down. That was, until they paused in midair before swirling around with her movements.

More colours and forms were created. Harry watched as one ribbon of flame, forming a dragon, coiled around him before going back to it's owner. It followed said male Kitsune's every movements perfectly. One female Kitsune stared at a "Reflection" of herself formed of Kitsune-Bi. The two seemingly challenging each other back and forth before a second Kitsune bopped it on the head, with said fire formed fox bursting into tiny versions that ran around before reforming to laughter.

Needless to say, it left the teens, and the audience, in awe at the performance. And there was not one who did not applaud when the last flames died and the performers bowed to the audience. Something that those watching returned.

As the crowd dispersed and the four teens walked away, Harry shook his head, "That? That was just plain bloody awesome."

Her own eyes wide with excitement, Natsumi fully agreed, "Hai! And that is the result of centuries of practice." Turning to Harry, she smiled, "Said performances are old among us Kitsune as well, going back over a thousand years in honour of Inari Okami as well as Ame-no-Uzume. They say that the first such dances were created when some Kitsune saw Ame-no-Uzume performing a dance for Inari Okami themselves. And that they attempted to replicate it in their honour." Lips twitching a bit, she looked around before leaning towards the others and dropping her voice to a whisper, "And since it was Ame-no-Uzume, some of the dances are not done in public, but for private audiences."

It took a few moments, but Harry realized what she meant and blushed which made Natsumi grin and snicker herself. The Twins, meanwhile, giggled in amusement at that. Once they calmed down, however, the two former Hitobashira looked at each other and had a silent conversation before turning to Natsumi, "Natsumi-Chan? Are you staying the night?"

Blinking at the odd question, she tilted her head with a slight frown, "Hai? That was the plan after all... why?"

Rather than answer, they nodded before turning towards Harry with an unsure smile, "Harry-Chan? Could you go and get us some more Katsutera? Please?"

With a glance towards Natsumi, he gave a slow nod, "Um, sure, I guess?"

Moving off, he kept glancing back at Natsumi and the Twins even though he could not hear what was being said. He did notice that at one point, Natsumi's tails stopped moving and her eyebrows shot nearly to her hairline as she stared at the other two girls. They began waving their hands and saying something, which seemed to relax the Kitsune some. What really puzzled him was how, whenever she glanced at him, Natsumi blushed a little.

But, as he got another bag full of the treat, he noted that his Kitsune best friend was slowly nodding in agreement.

Upon returning to them, he cocked his head to the side in curiosity, "So, something happen?"

To his great confusion, the girls all looked at each other with slight blushes and giggled before shaking their heads, "No, not at all."

Moments later, Natsumi took his arm and began to walk, "Now, let's have a look around before we go back to the manor. I've always wanted to come here and you got the chance earlier..."

Lost, Harry just shrugged it off and let Natsumi drag him off, even as Sakura and Ume took turns holding his other hand.

______________________________________________________________

Groaning softly as he felt a pop while stretching, Harry let out a sigh afterwards as he sat down in the bathroom. Moments later, he blinked as he heard the door open and turned with a blush as Ume and Sakura walked in with smiles, '... Okay, it really wasn't an accident-'

His thoughts froze, however, as a blushing Natsumi followed the other girls. Shyly smiling, the Kitsune cleared her throat, "Good evening, Harry-Chan."

It took a few moments, but he rebooted his mind even as his throat felt dry, "Um, good evening, Natsumi-Chan. W-what are you doing here?"

For some odd reason, that seemed to cause Natsumi to relax and she gave a giggle, "What else, Harry-Chan? I'm going to take a bath." She held up a wooden tub with various items in it, "Hence why I have this."

Scratching the back of his neck, Harry chuckled, "Um, I see?"

All three girls shared a giggle at that before disrobing. It was just a few minutes later that Harry felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to find Natsumi holding up the shampoo applicator that she used for her tails, "Harry-Chan? Mind doing my tails for me?"

Looking into her eyes, he could see that she was somewhat nervous like him. But... there was also trust there and something else, an emotion that made him feel warm inside. With a deep breath, Harry smiled back and gave her a nod as he took the applicator, "Sure thing, Natsumi-Chan. I don't mind."

Filling it with a mixture of shampoo and water, he began to run it along her tails gently. Behind it, there was a trail of suds left behind in the wet fur as he thought. This wasn't the first time that he had shared a bath with his Kitsune friend. When they had gone to Bath, England, they had done so. But...

But that time it was with their families, which made it feel different than this time.

It felt more intimate like this, him, Natsumi, Ume, and Sakura. Yet, he found himself relaxing a bit. Mind drifting back to that morning, he remembered the... revelation that had come to him. That was really the only word that he could think of that described what had happened. Softly smiling, he looked up towards Natsumi, and as if she felt his gaze, she looked over her shoulder and smiled back at him just as softly.

Right then, he knew, none of the three girls would hurt him. And, more than that, they would be just as gentle with him as he was with them. Even as he had that thought, he could almost feel a wall crumble. One that he shook off as Natsumi held up a soapy cloth with a shy, bashful smile, "Mind doing my back, Harry-Chan?"

Chuckling, he set aside the now empty applicator and took the cloth, "Not a problem, Natsumi-Chan."

Not even a second after he began to wash her back, Natsumi closed her eyes in contentment. It struck Harry that right then, she truly trusted him and enjoyed what he was doing. Blinking away a small tear, he smiled and continued his work. One that was followed first by doing her hair, which she also enjoyed, before rinsing. Then he did the same for Ume and Sakura both when asked, and all three girls returned the favour with Natsumi doing under his arms as Ume did his back and Sakura his hair.

Soon enough, all four of them were clean and sitting in the tub filled with warm water, simply enjoying each other's company before, after an hour, they left for bed with smiles on their faces.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

Actually, some paperwork directly involved with Tandy:

Tandy stared blankly at the stack of paperwork in front of her.

Bruce also looked surprised at the pile of forms.

"What do you mean my wife needs to complete more forms?"

Bruce looked at the topmost forms.

"Okay, I'm sure we already filled out her permanent residency forms. And I'll need to teach her how to file taxes... Boating safety course?"

The Service Canada official looked a bit sheepish alongside a representative from Transport Canada.

"It's an online test, sir. If she wants to sail outside of work. I'm sure your wife can pass that easily."

"Err... she isn't fully computer literate. Hell, I'm still getting used to some of the new tech I'm seeing."

"We could probably give her the paper exam if necessary."

"Okay then... a radio operator's license test, I'll help you with that dear. Yes, honey, you'll need to register a maritime radio callsign. Okay, health and dental I kinda understand....why does she need to fill out a form for transportation of dangerous goods license?"

Transport Canada official shrugged,

"At least she doesn't need to report design modifications..."

"My poor fingers..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Kab2

For distracting ourselves, take the next part of Douji's life, I hope you like it.
-----------------------------
20 July 1189

It was a good day, Douji thought, she was taking a stroll in the lands of the Settsu, whom she served since she manifested as a teacher and advisor, for today the classes had ended earlier, so she only was enjoying walking under the sun.

But that came to an end soon.

In the distance she saw a female rider carrying a 4 years old boy galloping as fast as she could towards the main residence, a bit curious about that she went to intercept the rider.

"Stop" Said Douji. "You are in the lands of the Settsu branch of the Minamoto clan. What are your bunisses here if I may ask?".

Stopping the horse, the rider said. "My name is Yoshino and I have come to ask for shelter to the Minamoto branch that lives in this lands, as my son and myself are under threat of death by the enemies of his Otou-san."

"That's a serious matter, you can come with me and we will ask the family chief about your request" Douji turned to the boy "How was your Otou-san, little boy?" Douji asked.

The boy put a thoughtful face as he tried to remember. "I don't know as my Okaa-san said that he died Samurai-sama, but the other day I got a second Okaa-san!" he said cheerfully.

"I'm sorry" said the rider while she trotted besides Douji towards the residence. "But I had to hide his identity." Yoshino said with regret "Before I gave birth to him they stated that if he was a male they had to kill him, so when he was born I switched him with another baby who was born dead at the same time and the dead baby's mother raised him while all the people thought my son was dead." and with a somber face she said with sorrow. "And now he is the only memory of my beloved, as he di- no, he was forced to commit seppuku not long ago."

"That's... a sad story." Douji said pondering the riders words, she didn't know if she could believe her but her words sounded sincere "Ah, but where are my manners, you can call me Yuuki, Tango-san."

Yoshino seemed surprised at Douji's statement. "But that would be irrespectful, Samurai-sama. Don't you have a clan name? I thought you were a Minamoto."

Douji flinched a bit at that statement. "I wish so, but the matter is... complicated; I have ties with them, but only that."

As the conversation carried on, the residence got bigger in their views as they travelled in the silence of the plain, but soon that silence was broken by a comitive of riders presided by what it seemed a very important figure.

"STOP!" yelled said figure. At the voice, Yoshino flinched visibly in fear, but in her face the anger was taking place.

Douji turned to face the riders and she saw the person who lead them. He was a man in his forties, but the big surprise was that she recognised him as a member of the Minamoto clan by his appearance, but he was of another branch of the family and more, he resembled someone, but she could place who.

"Give me the woman and the child and go back to your residence." commanded the leader "They escaped from my domain as they are criminals that deserves justice."

"I am sorry but I can't do that." said Douji. "She implored shelter and I can't deny it, only the clan leader can do it."

That response angered the leader. "You don't know who I am, right? I am Minamoto-no-Yoritomo, the man who ended the Taira domain and the right hand of the Emperor, so my word is law. Now give me those two so I can dispense justice."

As soon as the last word escaped Yoritomo's mouth, Yoshino snapped. "Justice? Your view of justice? The same that condemns a boy to die only because I showed him affection? Affection that I give him only because he was born the same day as my son? The same son that you sentenced to die only because he was my beloved's son?" Yoshino's words were rising in tone as she drew more and more anger towards Yoritomo. "My beloved whose only crime was trusting you to the point of commiting seppuku for guaranteeing my life and his son's? Thing impossible as you ordered to kill him four years before his death."

Visibly shocked by her words, Yoritomo spoke to Douji. "Don't believe her, criminals say anything to buy their lives, all that leaves her mouth are lies."

With that last statement, Yoshino exploded in a cold anger "The same can be said of you, Yoritomo." she used his name as an insult. "You used Yoshitsune as a means to achieve all that you have now, he trusted you so much as you were his hero, he believed you when you asked him to enter in a plot to reveal your other brother's true intentions and then imprison him, and you used that to pursue Yoshitsune as he seemed to be against you, and when he discovered the truth it was very late."

Douji narrowed her eyes as she was deep in thought, where has she heard that name before?.

Minamoto-no-Yoshitsune, Minamoto-no-Yoritomo's brother.

And then it clicked in place, she remembered twenty years ago a ten-year-old boy, leaving for the Kurama Temple to be a monk, as her mother wanted, telling wonders about his brothers and how the boy will join him in reclaiming the rightful place of his clan. A boy trained by her in swordmanship whose name by then was Ushiwakamaru.

A boy that shined almost as brightly as her Master and might be her next wielder.

Yoritomo was livid at the accusations that kept piling, but he regained his composture quickly "I don't know who told you that but it is all a lie."

At that statement, Yoshino answered. "Who told me? The last letter of my beloved told me all this, he wrote it during your siege and he gave it to a trusted servant who gave it to me just before I left your 'hospitality' and he told me in the letter too that I had to go to the only place left that he had good memories that weren't tarnished by you."

As the discussion went higher and higher Douji paled at the implications of the relevations that she faced it it was true, as she nurtured the view Ushiwakamaru had of his brother, so in a way she killed him.

"Wait..." she whispered.

She raised her lowered view and saw the two of the discussing; 'Who to trust?' she tought.

As she collected her thoughts she reached a conclusion. "WAIT!!" she yelled to ensure the two of them paid attention to her.

Now that she got their attention she said to them. "I don't know who to trust yet, so first" she looked at Yoshino "Lady Yoshino, do you still have that letter in your posession?"

"Yoshino?" Yoritomo opened his mouth. "Look at that, she lied to you as that isn't her name, her true name is..."

"Shizuka." said Yoshino. "I am very sorry, but I had to conceal my identity as my life was in danger and I didn't know if I could trust you. I had to burn the letter so you have only my word that what I say is true so I will only plead that your clan gives shelter to this boy, as he is innocent and his only guilt is that I give him affection as he was born the same day as my dead son." she then ruffled the boy's hair which made him laugh.

In that laugh Douji could see his father, as Ushiwakamaru laughed the same way. She decided to save his son that Shizura tried to save even at cost of her own life repudiating him.

"I see that there would be only one way to settle this." said Douji unsheathing her true self. "Easy, I won't fight" she said because Yoritomo's men were doing the same. "Please Lord Minamoto, can you dismount your horse and touch the tip of the sword? I swear by my honor that I won't harm you."

"I swear that if you are plotting something my men will kill you." He said as he dismounted, viewing the determination in Douji's eyes as a sign that he couldn't make her hand Shizuka peacefully in his terms.

"I am not, Lord Minamoto; now Shizuka, would you touch the steel just after the guard please?" as the two did as they were told Douji said to them "Now swear by your honor that all that you have said is true."

"This wouldn't prove anything, but anyways I swear by my honor that I said about this woman is true." said Yoritomo.

"And I swear by my honor and my beloved's honor that what i said is true." said Shizuka.

At that moment, Douji had a vision as Shizuka's heart opened to Douji, some moments of Shizuka's and Yoshitsune's life together, and Shizuka reading the letter. From Yoritomo she couldn't sense anything, as she can't read his closed heart, but she sensed that he was cursed by a dying man.

This broke Douji's heart completely, as this was the confirmation of what she thought before, she killed Yoshitsune with her advices, that was a stain in her honor that she will never remove from her. But this wasn't the time to mourn and shedding tears from the big failure she had done. To honor Ushiwakamaru's memory and his unfulfilled promise to her, she will use her own means to save them from Yoritomo.

As the resolve of doing the right thing filled her, she discovered that neither of them was lying, that didn't make sense until she realized that Yoritomo was telling the truth from his own point of view. That filled her with anger and murder intentions, but she let it pass, the curse was a better end for him.

"Very well." said Douji at last "As I can't say who is telling the truth I invoke my authority inside the Settsu branch of the Minamoto clan." she now had their attention as she raised her true self to the heavens."This is the sword of the legendary hero Minamoto-no-Yorimitsu, its name is Yasutsuna Doujigiri, and I am her guardian" To give more emphasis she conjured her power over lightning as a very dark cloud formed above their heads. "I will decide this woman and boy's fate and whoever opposes it can duel with me to change it." Douji made a lighting struck her steel to telling them that it will be a very bad idea. "Until I can find out if she is telling the truth they will be my responsability, if she lied I will take her head and send it to you as a proof that she is dead, otherwise she will live with us as a nun. For the boy he will live with us, but he won't have any clan as long as he is single, when he marries he will take her first wife's clan for his own." with those last words she sheathed herself.

"I think this deal is good for you, unless you think that the words of a deceased enemy's wife is more important than this country." said Douji smugly.

Thinking for a rebuttal, but finding none, Yoritomo conceded victory to her. "Very well, I'm leaving this traitor's life in your hands. So when you discover your error I expect her head and an apology for not believing me."

With that said Yoritomo and his men turned over and began to go back to Kyoto, to plan the next move to conquer the north.

When the men were lost from their view, Shizuka bowed deeply to Douji and said with overflowing emotion."Thank you, thank you, may the kami grant you a long live."

"Don't worry." said Douji embarrased. "It's the only thing that I could do to honor his memory, but I don't deserve it, I encouraged him to follow his brothers steps, which ended his life, so in a way I killed him."

Shizuka's face softened and hearing this "So you are the talented samurai that trained him in his youth" she sighed as she mounted his son on the horse so he could rest "I don't blame you for was happened to him, he only praised you as an example to follow, let me tell you some about his life after he left your training.

............

Present

Douji woke from her dream, a dream that she always had after she had a big fail. A memory of her first failure, one that diminished over the time, but was never removed, she had to thank Shizuka for the diminishing of that stain, as she wrote Yoshitsune's war tales that let her and others understand better Yoshitsune's life.

But it never left her heart, leaving it open for the other times she failed to remind her that she wasn't infallible.

"Damn." said Douji as the last shreds of the dream left her. "I wish I could speak to Benkei or Yoshitsune's weapons to better know how he lived from a closer view, but that is impossible, as I don't know if they survived all this years."

Dressing up casually, she looked at her tiny room at the museum, a well hidden space that concealed a bed and some of her possessions, one of them a photo taken 75 years ago, where a five-year-old child alongside his father were watching a sparring between herself and Kotegiri.

"Let's let the memories rest for now" said Douji to herself.

Yesterday she contacted the Museum Director to let him know that she won't work today, as she needed to plan what to do with what she inadvertently did to Ehren, so she went outside to eat breakfast while she pondered her options.

After a long thinking she decided to meet Ehren personally if she was still in Japan, if not she will send her a letter along with some gifts for the family.

It was a bit early to call Tokunotakai, so she began to sort her possessions to see if there was something worth that could gift without being an offense. After going through her collection she decided on some things; for Colombe a magical copy of one of the first versions of the Tale of Genji, one of the first things that the Minamoto clan gifted her not long after she manifested; for Claire a written music collection that Douji collected from time to time; and for Ehren...

The only gift that she could give Ehren was a sincere apology, not because there wasn't things that her could appreciate; there wasn't because she could take her gift the wrong way again, so until she apologized to Ehren she will hold it off.

She will include too some treats from her own making later, so the only thing left was call Toku and set the meeting.

.........

"Moshi-moshi, Masamune-no-Tokunotakai speaking" said the voice across the phone.

"Hi Toku, its me Yasutsuna Doujigiri." answered Douji.

The voice at the other side sounded surprised "I didn't expect your call so soon Douji-san. Has something happened with Colombe's aunts?"

"Not really Toku, and please drop the honorific, I was surprised how much the have changed over the years, specially Kyoshu." the last statement brought a sliver of anger as she remembered what her sisters said about what happened to Kyoshu.

"Ah, yes." said Toku. "She didn't deserve it even with all the evil she did."

"You are right, talking about others, Chisuheri calmed down over the years and Umitsubame is doing a good work with them, Akutoku at least tries to corrupt in a 'safe' way, as she can't deny her nature, but seriously; she is vengeful to the extreme."

"I know, I know" said Toku remembering what Colombe said about the get well 'gift' for Del. "What did she do?"

"I asked her for pages for research the world history and she gave me some, plus a link to a porn site for handling big breasts, When the Museum's director pointed it out to me I was so embarrased that I wanted to die." said Douji with a face as red as a tomato.

"Dammit Akutoku, she is always the same" Toku shook her head to the sides. "What did you do to her to enact this revenge?"

"Well, she tried to corrupt the emperor's cousin two centuries ago, and when I found it I confronted and defeated her, then took her avatar and spanked her butt until she sworn to leave him alone and never come back."

"That had to hurt." said Toku smirking."But I won't say that she didn't deserve it. Anyways, for what you called me? I think it wasn't to tell me about your experience with the Muramasas."

"Actually no." said Douji turning serious. "I called because I wanted to meet Ehren-san again; I realized that in my ignorance I hurt her badly and I want to apologize to her in person."

"I'm sorry but that is impossible at the moment, Ehren-san and her family has returned to their home in Europe." said Toku with grief.

"Oh." said Douji; that took away the possibility to apologizing to her directly, so she resorted to the second option available. "Do you know her address then? If I can't apologize to her face to face I have to write her a letter plus gifts for their family."

"Hmm" said Toku, she thought about the situation at hand, she will visit Moulbaix when she finishes her errands. "Actually if you don't mind I can carry them personally and make sure that they arrive safely at the destination."

"You are doing me a great favor Toku, when are you free for visiting at Tsurugaoka Hachiman-gu would be fine for you?" a smiling Douji asked.

Thinking a bit Toku replied "By the 6th of august Douji-san, I'll be free and we can talk a bit more freely." Toku answered with another smile in her face.

"You mean hearing some of my tales don't you?" chuckled Douji. "I don't mind Toku, Sayonara"

"Sayonara Douji-san" responded Toku before closing the call.

This put Douji deep in thought, would she write the letter in Japanese or in English?, she knew that for her to truly express what she wanted she has to write in Japanese, as English lacks a bit in that point, but she knows that Ehren doesn't understand Japanese.

'Hmmm, what to do, what to do, which one I pick' thought Douji as she walked back and forth in her room.

Suddenly she stopped as the solution came to her. 'I'll do both, and if she learns Japanese someday she may get the full meaning of the letter'

So picking up a brush, an inker and paper, she began to write.

'Dear Ehren du Chasteler'...
--------------------
I hope you like it, as always comments and discussions are always welcomed.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Fox ears twitching, Natsumi slowly opened her eyes as she awoke to find her "pillow" rising and falling slightly. A small smile on her face, she looked up to see the sleeping face of Harry as he slumbered in the pre-dawn light that made its way through into the room from outside. There was also the beginnings of the morning chorus that one could be heard. Eyes softly glowing in the darkness, Natsumi smiled at the peace that was on her friend's face. Then, closing her eyes, she took a deep breath through her nose, a happy murr coming from her as she could faintly smell Harry's bodywash as well as his more natural scent underneath that.

Underneath the cool, silk sheets, both teens had on their sleeping Yukata in order to keep from overheating. Thankfully, the temperature was mild and thus neither had sweated in the night despite it being summer. A fact that Natsumi, at least, was glad for as she was used to summers within the interior of Japan's, away from the cooling breezes of the sea.

Luxuriating in the morning for a few more minutes, she sighed softly as her mind went back to the night before. Her cheeks warmed at it, but her smile also grew. With that thought, however, she turned inwards and found herself within the manor. In particular, the room that contained the mirror that held the reflection of Tamamo no Mae, "Good morning."

Within the mirror, Tamamo smiled back as her tails weaver behind her, "And a good morning to you as well, Natsumi." A smirk appeared on her face as she chuckled and her eyes became hooded, "I suspect that you had most pleasant dreams last night? Especially cuddled up to our Harry?"

Used to how she used the possessive in regards to the wizard, Natsumi gave a glare with a slight blush, "So that was you, then?!"

Lightly laughing, the echo of the ancient Kitsune grinned, "Oh no, my dear Kit. That was in fact all you, I had nothing to do with it." Humming, she raised an eyebrow, "Though I did so enjoy watching them..." Ignoring the flustered expression on Natsumi's face, she waved her off, "And they were quite something."

Ears flattening against her head, Natsumi gave her a glare for all it worked, "Ero-Kitsune." Getting a shrug, she sighed and crossed her arms, "Though I suppose that sleeping in the same futon likely did not help..."

Knowing smile on her face, Tamamo chuckled, "Oh? Do you regret such and be willing to stop?"

Blush staining her cheeks, the younger Kitsune looked away, "No, no I wouldn't." A frown then appeared on her face, "Though I don't understand why neither Ume-Chan nor Sakura-Chan joined us..."

Much to her confusion, Tamamo shook her head with a slight smile, "For a few reasons, though one is that they have already determined their place currently and accept it." That got her an odd look, but she ignored it, "Though I do suspect that you are not here just to talk about your dreams..."

Head cocked to the side, Natsumi frowned, "Hai, though you already knew that. I... want to talk about last night, what happened, I mean."

Lips curling in amusement, the older Kitsune chuckled, "Do not tell me that you did not enjoy it, Natsumi, because we both know that would be a lie."

Face hot, Natsumi scratched her cheek and looked away, "I... will state that I liked it. A lot." Turning back to Tamamo, she frowned, "But I wanted to talk about why. Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan both stated that it would help Harry, and you agreed. I just want to know more about the why, though Harry did seem really relaxed."

Slowly, Tamamo gave her a nod, "Understandable, and you must understand why I suppose to prevent problems."

More than a little confused about that, Natsumi frowned, "What do you mean by that?"

Just softly sighing, the reflection shook her head, "Our Harry is, unfortunately and through no fault of his own, damaged." A soft growl ripped from her throat and she clenched her hands, "If I could, I would take those... relatives of his and make them regret it until they finally expired. Something that I would make sure would take a very long time indeed for what they did to our Harry."

Despite the shiver that went down her spine, Natsumi sighed, "I... won't say that I have not had similar thoughts. But... what does that have to do with the bath last night? It sounded like it was important."

With a slight grimace, Tamamo shook her head, "Because it is important, Natsumi. Very much so to understand as well." Seeing the curiosity, she continued, "The damage is such that our Harry both hungers, no, craves affection. In a way, however, this can be self-destructive as it could become like a drug for a drug addict if handled wrong. Especially with how he believes that he does not deserve such, as wrong as it is."

Frowning, the two tailed Kitsune nodded, "Very wrong, because Harry-Chan deserves a lot."

Only nodding, Tamamo smiled slightly, "And you will get nothing but agreement from myself. But..." Her expression fell a little, "As I said, this could lead to self-destructive behaviours as well."

More than a little lost, Natsumi tilted her head, "How so?"

Lips pressed thinly together, the other Kitsune did not say anything right away. Finally, however, she sighed, "As an example, Natsumi. If you so wished, our Harry would give in if you wanted sex right now and asked him. You need but ask and you would be able to ride him like a carousel pony until closing with little argument from him."

If she thought that she had hit the limits of her ability to blush, Natsumi discovered that there were further levels to reach right then. Sputtering, she shook her head, "W-what are you saying?! I would never ask for Harry-Chan to do that, we're both too young! Also, crude!"

A little amused, Tamamo waved her off, "Age limits are something imposed by society. When I married my husband..." Her expression became pained for a moment before she shook it off, "When we married, he was but a year older than you are now. While it was not until I was seventeen that I was taken as the official consort of Emperor Toba, I was a 'Favoured' servant from the apparent physical age of seven. And once I began to develop..." She gave a shrug, "More recently, Oda Nobunaga married his sixteen year old wife when was but twelve himself. And there are other examples." With a flick of her wrist, she snapped her fan open, "However, all that aside, I do agree that the two of you are too young for such. In that, you are quite correct."

Still heavily blushing, the younger Kitsune glared, "Still crude!"

Utterly unrepentant, Tamamo gave a slight shrug, "Perhaps, yet true." Her haze sharpened some, "And that is the issue, Natsumi. He would give in without much problems. One could, with but little work, make him into an incredible lover to their tastes. Because the damage he has would make him malleable for such. If one wanted, they could have our Harry enjoy having pain inflicted upon him for example. To be as rough or as gentle as one wanted. They would need only to give him what seems to be love or affection, even if it was but pure lust disguised as such. Even at the age he is now, one could do that."

Just staring, Natsumi began to pace as she threw her hands into the air, "I cannot believe that you would bring this up! Besides, why would someone do that?! Even I can tell that would make Harry-Chan... uncomfortable..."

Even as she trailed off, the older of the two nodded, "Ah, and now you realize what I am stating."

Horrified, Natsumi stared at her, "That... that's the point, isn't it? It would not matter if Harry-Chan was uncomfortable at first, he would make himself less uncomfortable just to keep the love and the affection. More than that, he would do whatever they wanted in such a case and make himself like it. Because... because he would see it as the only worth he would have that would bring on said affection and love... not recognizing it as lust."

Very slowly, and with a tired smile, Tamamo nodded, "You understand then." With a sigh, she leaned back in her mirror, "This is putting aside other issues. If our Harry had not been removed from where he was... then in a few years, there is the chance that he would see lust as being love. He would look at his fellow teens making out and think that is how relationships are and then mold himself to fit. There would be a monster inside him clawing to get the affection his hormones promise. In a way, it would be like a drug for an addict. He would focus on the sources of affection he would have, trying to get that little 'High' as it were. It would also worsen any new interpersonal relationships however as within a few years, he might not quite know how to deal with such."

Pacing still, Natsumi had a frown on her face, "I want to say that you're wrong, that you're lying... but you're not." With a sigh, she stopped and faced the mirror with a stricken expression, "Even without that, there's a chance that it could still happen if we made the wrong move..."

Expression becoming gentle, the other Kitsune knelt in her mirror, "Yes, the chance has always been there. But far less so now than before and with work, like the bath last night, that chance will drop still further."

Despite herself, Natsumi was comforted by that. Frowning, she turned towards Tamamo with a frown on her face, "So we come back to the bath last night. What made it important?"

A smile on her face, Tamamo chuckled, "Can you not tell?" At the confusion, she shook her head, "Ume and Sakura are quite wise, it would seem beyond their physical years as to be expected. Or, perhaps, part of it is the obvious training that they must have had when younger."

Blinking, the younger of the two furrowed her eyebrows, "Their training? What training?"

Her lips twitching, Tamamo chuckled, "Just some things that I put together as well as a few signs that I am familiar with. Things that may make things quite interesting later."

As she was being ignored, the teen brought the conversation back on track, "Okay, so what exactly am I missing with the bath?"

Humming, Tamamo stroked her chin, "What indeed..." Seeing the annoyed look, she shook her head, "The bath was important because of what it was, Natsumi. I believe that in the present, they call it 'Skinship'. What you participated in was something closely intimate physically, but without much of a sexual aspect. You, heh, bared yourself to our Harry, made yourself vulnerable. Not just physically, but also emotionally. And, in turn, he did the same back. It was a show of trust in each other." Leaning forward, the echo of the ancient Kitsune fixed Natsumi's gaze with her own as she continued, "Trust... trust that he would not harm you, and trust that neither you, Ume, or Sakura would harm him."

Briefly, Natsumi looked confused, "Of course he wouldn't hurt us. And we wouldn't hurt... him..." Frowning, she became thoughtful for a few seconds before looking at Tamamo, "That's the issue."

Pride was in her face as the fox in the mirror gave a nod, "Indeed, Natsumi. He knows that he would never hurt you, nor you him here." Reaching up, she placed a single clawed, bloodied finger to her temple, "But not here." Placing her hand on her chest, Tamamo shook her head, "Just telling him such would not be enough. But you needed to show it... which was why that bath was important, because it did so in an intimate way physically and emotionally that had nothing to do with sex. I believe now that he has started to, finally, internalize that. While it will take time, and some effort as well as reinforcement from us as well as others, it will help in the long run. We must fix the foundations first after all, and fill in the cracks properly."

Slowly, Natsumi let out a breath even as she gave a nod full of determination, "Hai, we'll do that." She tilted her head to the side a little as she looked at Tamamo and smiled, "You really do care for Harry-Chan, don't you?"

Lips curling into a soft smile, Tamamo spread her arms with a chuckle, "Of course, after all he is our Harry. Now, go and greet him as he awakes from his slumber." After she was gone, the feared vixen sighed as she leaned back in her mirror, a far off look, "Our Harry..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Ok, let's see if I can get back on the horse. Couple things. First off the last one before this is The Pieces Prepare to Move 3. Second, yes Wolff is a Bad Bad Dude, but watch the ITG, and as someone pointed out to me in PMs, "if you can't say any constructive criticism then piss off and write your own stuff". Be polite and respectful to your authors and for the love of God think before posting.

The Pieces Prepare to Move (IV)....

2 August 2014

Castle Moulbaix, Belgium

Ehren began to pull aside a dust-cover from the latest collection of old furnishings up in the attic. She coughed at the spray of dust and then her eyes widened at the slightly stained but gleaming silver of a medium-sized cauldron sitting on the worn red velvet cushions of an ornately carved Chinese Chippendale sofa between two matching chairs placed on top for ease of storage. She examined the cauldron and her heart beat faster as she saw the engraved du Chasteler heraldic arms on the side and the proud eagles on either side that formed the handles.

"Mutti! I think I've found it!" Ehren called in triumph.

Colombe's head popped up from several rows over. The rapier wiped sweat and dust from her face and then glanced at Claire, who was standing next to her. "Take over please, Dear."

The Piano nodded as her mother made her way over to Ehren's side. Colombe gave a smug grin. "Yes, yes, that's it. And you found the sofa and chairs that will be part of Victoria Passel's apology too. Well done, Ehren, very well done."

Colombe's smile grew far more wistful and tears filled her eyes as she touched the engravings with one trembling hand. "My old school cauldron."

She stood and then gestured, floating the whole furnishing set from where it had rested for over a century before it would be used once more. "Now all we need is the mahogany bed set and then after we Reparo this and get all the other pieces properly restored, we can make my apology good."

Claire called. "Is this it, Mother?" The piano pointed to a pile of inlaid and engraved lumber.

Colombe gave Ehren a squeeze around the shoulders. "No rest for the wicked, it seems. Be a dear and get that down to where Miho, Misaki and Chi-chan are doing the examination for what needs to be fixed. Then take the cauldron up to the study."

"Jawohl Mutti!" Ehren snapped to attention in her dusty and dirty T-shirt, tennis shoes, and shorts and then twisted her left wrist. The spring-loaded wand sheath (a gift from Aunt Narcissa and Cousin Nimue on Tonks' advice as Auror equipment that she could use) snapped her wand -- her wand -- into her hand.

She, as always, felt that tingle of electricity fill her soul with rightness as her hand grasped the checkered pattern of the ebony wood grip in a maneuver she had practiced constantly since the day that she had gotten her wand. She looked at the furniture floating there and gave a small smug smirk as she realized that she could use the levitation spell that Mutti had taught her (along with getting a lot of practice in on it from their search of the attic over the last few days) to maneuver the entire load downstairs. "Kann ich zwei Fliegen mit einer Klappe schlagen!"(Can I kill two birds with one stone) she spoke as her smile widened and then waved her wand, feeling power surge through her and concentrate at the tip obedient to her Will.

"Wingardium Leviosa!"
---------------------------

Spoiler: Past & Future

Ehren walked into the study with the cauldron floating behind her obediently in response to her wand movements and with a glass of ice water in her free hand. She flicked her wand to float the cauldron to the desk and then released the spell.

Giving herself a moment to indulge herself, she placed the cool glass against her forehead and breathed deeply. Cousin Draco's condition was improving, but he had yet to fully awaken.

She wished that he could be here to see her casting spells.

She then placed that thought aside and twitched her right wrist, releasing her true self from the matching concealed wrist sheath that she wore like a bracer. Her eyes narrowed minutely at the sight of the familiar inscription and Nazi heraldry etched on her steel.

Upon her soul.

She placed her SS-Ehrendolch true body on the black walnut display stand where she had rested for decades after Vati... died... and Mutti had claimed her.

She then stepped back and looked at the dagger and cauldron in proximity as the image in front of her blurred slightly as she fought with herself.

The eagle of the Third Reich and the eagle of the Hapsburgs whom her family had served when Mutti was at Beauxbatons using this cauldron.

The heraldry of the SS and the heraldry of the Du Chastelers.

Her past....

And her future.

Darkness....

And Light.

So much trust for her, so much love that she was unworthy of, so much meaning symbolized in these two objects.

Her sharp hearing picked up footsteps coming down the hall toward her. The firm, determined stride of someone whose every motion was placed precisely according to her Will.

Mutti.

Hastily Ehren clamped down on her emotions, locking them away once more. She wiped the tears that she was stifling from her eyes so Mutti would not be hurt by her failures once more.

After all, this was for her big day.

Her big chance to make her own mark just like the ancestors who she saw daily looking at her with painted eyes in silent judgement.

So why did she feel so nervous, so adrift?

So why did she feel this gathering dread?

So why did she feel that the future ahead was not bright but as terrible as the past that had forged her in such darkness?

Mutti entered as she watched, and smiled at her before racking her rapier's sword-belt on her favorite peg next to the odd four-eyed African mask that was another trophy of the adventure that Ehren had been claimed and liberated from.

Colombe gave her daughter a smile, and then tapped a noticeable stain next to one of the eagle heads. "Ahh, a tip for you. When adding Wyvern's bile to a mixture, be careful about drips. The stains just don't come out on silver; I learned that the hard way."

Ehren nodded sharply in response as her spine straightened. Her expression was her normal cool and attentive mask, revealing none of her earlier thoughts and doubts. "I shall do my best to avoid further stains to the cauldron that you are lending me, Mutti." She spoke in a voice full of sincere promise as she accepted what was said -- and unsaid.

"Not lending, Ehren. Giving."
---------------------------

Sidi Bou Said

Tunisia

3 August 2014
Spoiler: Cortana's Oath

Cortana stood on the roof of the whitewashed adobe house on the outskirts of town. The screams from inside had finally died down to nothing as Popobawa finished feeding on the inhabitants. Soon she would be able to release the enchantment that she had cast to mute the cries for help, the screams, and the pleas for the mercy that would never come.

After all, they were Saracens.

Somehow telling herself that did not make it much easier to bear.

A little, perhaps, but... not as much as it had been.

She sighed and continued her observation of the sun as it set into the Mediterranean Sea.

One thumb rubbed the ring that her Master had given her as a pledge of her Service to him. A ring that had been bought, had been enchanted, and had been intended as an engagement promise to the woman whose castle Cortana now traveled to. A ring that would bind the woman he had known as Marie-Claire de Bury, the woman who was really the sword spirit Colombe d'Aubigny du Chasteler, eternally as the devoted wife of Helmar von und zu Wolff, Obersturmführer(Senior Storm Leader) of the Schutzstaffel to be the mistress of his house and the mother of his children.

Children such as his daughter Ehren du Chasteler whom Cortana was traveling to return to her Vati's side.

As much as her feelings and thoughts were conflicted, one thing was clear to her.

She was bound to Service of the man whom she had pledged her loyalty to during the trek across the Sahara from the Sleeper's Tomb to his new headquarters.

Service to her Master, yes.... but also slavery.

For now she knew the truth.

That he was no man but a monster.

That what she had been told about the tomb raiders that had profaned Master Ogier and Mistress Morgana's resting place where they slumbered was untrue.

Those whom her Master had fought, and whose blood that she had tasted were there to stop her Master.

But she had sworn her thrice-cursed oath of service to him then upon the steel of her true body as they journeyed on the trail of those who had robbed her tomb -- her responsibility -- and fled with their ill-gotten knowledge.

Her fist tightened on the hilt of her short blade as she remembered that moment.

Her Service, to track down those who had plundered the tomb and tripped the deathtrap that he had barely escaped with her.

She once more wished with all her heart that the Death Potion had claimed her Master and her both.

But it had not.

And she had her orders.

Orders that the chains of honor, of duty, of obligation, of Service forced her to obey.

Obey my orders.

Do not inform any other of my presence or my secrets by word or deed.

Be loyal unto death to me as the perfect wife and mother of my children.

A noise sounded behind her, but she did not turn.

Four forms emerged from the stairwell, a quartet of black men looking like wrought iron figures poured from the same mold.

She spoke flatly. "You and your lesser brothers have the strength needed to fly us to Sardinia now?"

"We do, Mistress." They responded as one in unison.

Cortana nodded, then returned to her contemplation of the red of the sun sinking into the Middle Sea.

Turning the waters the crimson of blood.

The crimson of the blood spilled from the ruined and defiled bodies in the rooms below her feet.

She closed her aquamarine eyes, fighting against herself.

Then she opened them and breathed a faint sigh.

"When the sun is down, then gather here and we take the next step upon our journey. For... I have my orders."

 

[darthcourt10]

lt_agn02

Short, but I don't want to go into too much detail with the aftermath of Aso vs. Despatch.
_________________________________
In the darkness, a small figure grasped a long object in its hand as it snuck through the dead of night.

It tiptoed through the hallway, careful not to wake the inhabitants of the dormitory. It looked left, then looked right.

Nobody in sight.

Slowly, slowly, slowly, the figure fingered the doorknob with one hand and turned. The door swung open with only the smallest of whines as the it entered the room.

It glanced into the dark room, spotting the mass of blankets lying on the bed. It approached, clenching the wooden stick in its hand even harder. Gently, it took the wooden stick and picked up a small part of the blanket with one end and peeked under.

A carrier was curled up underneath the blanket facing away from the figure. After confirming to herself that the aircraft carrier was asleep, the figure let the blanket fall back onto the bed and turned its attention to its real target.

The sword leaning against the desk.

A smirk emerged on its face as she hastily swiped the artifact, replacing it with the wooden stick.

"Phase one: Complete," it whispered to itself.

Slowly, it crept back out of the room and prepared to head down the hallway.

The floor let out a small creak as it stepped.

The room flooded with light and she yelped in surprise.

"Going somewhere with that sword, Tsushima Maru?"

The now-illuminated Tsushima Maru turned to the sound of the voice, only finding Bowfin sitting on the couch with one finger on the light switch. Hastily, she hid the stolen item behind her back.

"A-Aso-san's sword? W-W-What are you talking about? I didn't steal it!"

The submarine stood up from her seat. "I didn't say it was Aso's sword, did I?"

The transport ship flinched and backed herself into the wall behind her.

"You're a million years too early to be pulling sneaky tricks on a submarine. Don't make me have to search your hold."

Her face turning red, the younger ship girl slowly brought the sword out from behind her back and presented it to the submarine.

Bowfin sighed. "Tsushima, you already heard what she went through today. Why are you trying to make it worse?"

"I'm not trying to make it worse!" the transport ship protested. "I...I wanted to enchant her sword to make her feel better."

"She already declined, didn't she?"

"Yeah, but I still want to do something nice," the girl said.

Bowfin put her hand to her forehead. "Even if you're doing something nice, you can't just take their stuff and make changes without permission." The submarine gently took the sword and held it against her hip. "I'll put this back in her room. Just go to bed. We can make cookies for her in the morning."

Nodding, Tsushima Maru disappointedly trudged into her room as Bowfin entered Aso's room.

The next morning, Aso awoke to see her beloved Kyoufuu not leaning on the desk as she had left it. Instead, next to the desk, two sword stands held both her sword and a brand new bokken.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Coming back from full consciousness after her trip to see Tamamo, the first thing that Natsumi felt was a hand gently running along her head with the fingers brushing through her hair. Eyes closed, she simply laid there enjoying the feeling for a few minutes before opening her eyes. Her honey colored eyes met the emerald green of Harry's as he smiled down at her.

Not for the first time, she felt privileged to see this side of him. While many had seen him be kind and gentle, there was just... something about times like this. It felt soft and warm as well as private. Like he was opening himself to her in moments like this, barriers fallen between the two.

And, as always, she savored such times and enjoyed them.

Tails swishing under the sheets as his nails brushed against one of the sensitive spots by her vulpine ears, Natsumi softly sighed and hummed, "Mmm, good morning, Harry-Chan."

Lips curling into a slightly larger, though no less warm and soft, smile, Harry chuckled, "Good morning, Natsumi-Chan."

His eyes met hers for a few moments as he seemed to be thinking before his hand paused. Natsumi didn't do anything, simply waited for whatever he may want to do. A wait that was rewarded as his hand drifted from where it had been at the top of her head. Slowly, gently, it ghosted across her jaw, nails lightly touching her skin. Then, fingers under her chin, Harry raised it before taking a breath and leaning in.

Right when their lips met, Natsumi's tails stilled from where they were as she partially closed her eyes. She didn't lean in to deepen it, but that did not mean that she didn't give a pleased hum even though the pressure was barely there. As he pulled back, her eyes met his and from the heat in her cheeks, knew that she was blushing as much as he was. But there was something in his eyes as they searched hers which made her eyes glisten before she leaned in and kissed him back.

When she pulled back, this time, she could see that his eyes shone with happiness at what happened. As if... it confirmed something for him. Unknown to him, however, it took every bit of Natsumi's strength of will not to let herself cry a little. Not because she was sad, far from it. Rather, her heart felt like it would burst in her chest from joy as she knew what this meant.

Because this was the first time that Harry had ever initiated a kiss like this with her, without her kissing him first.

Still, as she laid there on top of him, the teenage Kitsune brightly smiled in the pre-dawn light, "This... is a very good morning indeed."

Lightly chuckling with some embarrassment, Harry scratched the back of his neck, "Um, hai... it does seem that way." Pausing, he gave her an unsure look, "You didn't mind-"

He was cut off before he could finish by Natsumi's finger as the Kitsune gave him an raised eyebrow and a look of amusement, "Unless you were going to ask about morning breath, which I don't mind too much, you should already have your answer, Harry-Chan."

A little lost, the nearly fourteen year old wizard blinked, "Er... well..."

Only shaking her head, Natsumi leaned in and gave him another featherlight kiss before pulling back a few inches as her warm breath ghosted across his skin, "You already have my answer, Harry-Chan." Giggling a little, she gave him a slight, embarrassed wink, "Besides which, my breath is just as bad."

Fingers brushing along her cheek, which she leaned into, Harry shook his head, "I don't think that it is." Then, her own fingers ran themselves through his hair, nails lightly scratching his scalp, "Mmm..."

Just curling her lips into a smile, she shook her head before touching her forehead to his. They stayed like that for a minute or two before she shifted which made Harry blush a little and her to chuckle though she had a light dusting of red. Lips still twitching, Natsumi then sat up and stretched a bit as various joints popped before looking down at him with a happy smile, "Thank you for last night, Harry-Chan. It was... wonderful."

Rapidly blinking as he looked Natsumi up and down as she straddled him in her sleeping Yukata, something that he noted had become a little loose overnight, with her hair cascading over her shoulders and back, Harry swallowed, "Um, it was for me as well."

Cheeks warm as she realized what he was staring at, Natsumi only smiled even as she internally giggled. Meanwhile, her tails swished through the air behind her, which drew his gaze. Leaving him be for a few more moments, she eventually stood and walked over to the door to take her Yukata, freshly cleaned, from the small table there. About to leave, she paused before taking Harry's own folded one and bringing it inside.

More than a little confused, Harry sat up in the futon and was about to ask what she was doing when she began to take off her sleeping clothes. Catching his widening eye, Natsumi gave him a smile despite her cheeks blazing, "Well... last night we took a bath together. So it is not like we were not like this before."

Unable to say anything, Harry only nodded as his cheeks felt on fire before swallowing slightly nervously, "I... guess that is true."

Taking a breath, he got up and began to do the same. Both teens still took glances at each other with blushes on their faces. But, Natsumi was happy to note, Harry seemed to relax as they continued and he could see that she did not mind it. Something, in turn, that made her relax as well. In fact, she even helped him a little with Harry returning the favor.

Once they were both done, Natsumi leaned over to him and kissed his cheek, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

In reply, she only got a shy nod and a smile as well as a quiet thanks as well. But that was enough for her and, inside her head, she heard Tamamo speak up, 'Very good, Natsumi. This will help him greatly indeed.'

Not acknowledging it, Natsumi simply put together what else she needed for the day. When they were finished, they heard a knock on the door and Harry spoke up, "Hai? You can come in."

Moments later, the shoji door was opened to reveal Ume and Sakura standing there. They took in what was behind them and their faces lit up in smiles as they turned to Natsumi. In return, the Kitsune gave them a smile as well, which made them brighten. Though, for what reasons, Harry couldn't figure out.

With a nod towards Natsumi, the Twins then turned to both the other teens and bowed, "We wish to ask if you would like to partake in the Asa-no-cha with us."

Harry glanced at Natsumi, who met his gaze and smiled, before bowing alongside the Kitsune, "We would be honoured."

Shortly afterwards, the four teens made their way along the paths in the gardens towards the tea house in the cool, morning air. The Sun had not yet broken above the horizon, and thus the world around them was dimly lit with the gardens lanterns softly glowing in the pre-dawn light. As they walked, Natsumi gave the Twins a smile, "Harry-Chan told me that last night he participated in the Yuuzai-no-Chaji." Seeing their interest, she continued, "He also told me that it was one of the more incredible ones he had ever participated in and that the two of you made it into the art that it is."

Cheeks pinkened, the Twins glanced towards Harry who glanced away. That was something that made them giggle a little, but Sakura answered for the both of them, "Hai, we did do so, and we're glad that Harry-Chan enjoyed it. He performed his part perfectly as well."

A slight smirk on her face, Natsumi chuckled, "Not surprising in Harry-Chan's case." At their looks of interest, she shook her head, "Nagato-San is very important and has gone to such before with Harry-Chan, so..."

Understanding, Ume smiled at Harry, "That does make quite a bit of sense."

It was then that they reached the teahouse and the Twins bowed a little, "Please give us just a few moments to prepare and we shall come for you."

Both other teens bowed back and waited as the Twins went inside. When they returned, Harry and Natsumi purified themselves before following them into the teahouse. Part of the Kitsune was amused about how Harry was positioned with his back to the tokonoma. Something that got a slight nod from her towards the Twins.

Due to being a cha, and not a chaji, it was less formal than the previous evening's tea. But with a practiced eye, Natsumi observed their actions and was internally impressed. Not just with the small meal they had prepared which they partook in, but also their surroundings. The Shoji screen was open to the outside, allowing them to watch as the sky lightened from the pre-dawn and was filled with the colors of the sunrise. And, as the light level increased, the lanterns turned off one by one as night turned fully into day.

Unknown to Natsumi, the Twins were just as impressed with her as she was with them. The Kitsune looked, and acted, every inch the daughter of a noble family. As they enjoyed the tea while the Sun rose, while both former Hitobashira chatted with the other two teens, they found in Natsumi someone else who understood them.

At one point, however, Harry blinked a little at something that was mentioned, "Ume-Chan? Did you state that there's a replica of Hideyoshi's Golden Tea Room set up?"

Somewhat amused, Ume and Sakura giggled and nodded, "Hai, there is one in the magical parts of Kyoto, Harry-Chan. It was made in 1886 by Yokai artisans on the anniversary when Hideyoshi hosted Emperor Ōgimachi within it. They crafted it using memories of the original one."

Considering that for a few moments, the teenage wizard frowned and raised an eyebrow, "Is... is it really as, um, opulent as the books say?"

Lips twitching, Ume gave a nod, "Hai, it is made from cypress, bamboo, and reeds as well as Jorogumo silk as the original was. Gold leaf covers every part of it, including the Shoji screens with Jorogumo silk for the latticework for the sliding doors and the felt is made from shed Yokai fur as the original was and dyed red."

Sakura then took over with a hum, "As well, the tea utensils are the original ones and are all made from solid, magically hardened gold with the exception of the whisk and cloth. The tsukumogami is one of the greatest tea masters in all of Japan for it."

Just blinking as he tried to imagine it, Harry shook his head, "Huh..."

Eventually, the Asa-no-Cha was done and the tools put away, with Harry and Natsumi inspecting them carefully as was manners. With that done, the teahouse was closed and they soon left to walk among the garden paths as talk went to other matters. Head tilted to the side, Ume gave Natsumi an inquiring glance, "Can you stay for at least the parade? And perhaps the night as well?"

With a glance of her own towards Harry, Natsumi shook her head, "For the parade, perhaps. But I have to get home afterwards, though my family might be around for the Hyakki Yagyō."

At that, the Twins gave a small nod before they continued their walk.

_____________________________________________________________________

Standing close to the side of the road, Harry had Ume and Sakura to either side of him and Natsumi just in front. Once more disguised as a human, the Kitsune leaned against him as they waited. It was her that first heard the sounds and perked up before looking down the street, "Here they come!"

It was not just Harry who perked up as did the Twins and they leaned forwards to look down the street themselves. Sure enough, they could see the first of the procession coming into sight. Various people in traditional clothing were ahead of the floats, and each one was spectacles in and of themselves. The first, the Naginata Hoko, Harry could tell, was nearly three stories tall.

Like the others, it was being pulled by people using thick ropes along the street. He did note that close to the front, there were people walking with wooden impliments with flat ends to them. Nodding, Ume gestured as she whispered into his ear, "They use those to slow down the floats before the turns, Harry-Chan. The people using them get just in front of the wheels and place them down on the ground for them to roll over and thus slow down."

With a slight nod, Sakura had a small smile, "Hai, and they also use them to turn them when they come to a stop at corners."

Harry remembered seeing that one year that Nagato had brought him to the festival, and could only nod, "Hai, seeing forty people working together in coordination to turn one is something to see." Eyes lighting up, he nodded a little bit, "Here comes the Toro Yama!"

Sure enough, one of the other Yamaboko came into view with a giant preying mantis on the roof. Even as they watched, the puppet moved on top of its float. No matter if he had seen it before, Harry was still impressed as it was a traditional puppet like those on its fellow floats.

One by one, the floats and those in the parade passed them by. Softly, Harry listened as Ume and Sakura both explained the stories behind each of the floats as well as the parade itself. Such as how the nine Hoko represent the sixty-six halberds carried in the original purification ritual. At the same time, Harry could feel the swirl of magic and spiritual power in the air as the procession passed.

Rather than say anything, he simply gave Natsumi's waist a squeeze and she leaned back against him a bit more while the Twins, themselves, leaned into him.

Later, after coming back through the Vanishing Cabinet and being dropped off at home, Natsumi gave a sigh of relief. One that became muffled partway through as Taiyang jumped on her, smothering the teen's face into her chest, "Oh, Master! You've returned home to your foxy blade!"

Despite her exasparation, Natsumi only internally sighed before giving a mumble. Glancing at her mother and aunt, she rolled her eyes at their grins and snickers, 'Because of course.' Once she pulled herself out of Taiyang's embrace, and having gotten some oxygen into her lungs, Natsumi produced a box, "Here, I brought you back some mikan ame. Straight from one of the festival stands."

Blinking, the dao opened the box that she was given and brought out the treat. She gave it a brief examination before once more subjecting Natsumi to marshmellow hell, "Thank you, Master! Mikon!"

All Natsumi did was sigh and shrug internally.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Watching as the noodles for yakisoba were cooked on the grill along with the other ingredients, Harry felt his stomach growl slightly at the smells. It had been an hour or two, but the teen was already hungry as the day went on and he was not the only one. Thanking the stall owner as they gifted him his three orders, he walked off balancing all three. Unknown to most, he was using a bit of magic to keep them from tipping over as he made his way over to where Ume and Sakura waited.

Upon reaching them, he raised his eyebrows as the two girls were currently attempting to scoop goldfish into a bowl. But every time, the fish would break the thin paper and plop back into the tank. Part of him did find their expressions, and not just their pouts, to be adorable. Lips twitching, he cleared his throat as he came up behind them, "Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? I got the food."

Both girls blinked before turning and smiling, "Thank you, Harry-Chan." Moments later, however, their cheeks pinkened as they realized that Harry had likely been observing them for a short while, "Um..."

Just softly smiling, Harry nodded towards the food, "If you want, I can give it a try. But, well..."

Eyes widened, the Twins took the boxes full of hot noodles and the teenage boy gave a nod before paying for a bowl as well as a scooper. Crouching down, Harry observed the fish swimming around in the water. However, here and there he caught flashes of medaka. The sight of said fish brought him back to when he was a child in elementary school with Natsumi. One of the things that they had in class was a aquarium with a number of said fish in them.

Softly smiling, Harry took a deep breath before closing his eyes to center himself before reopening them. Then, smoothly yet quickly using the Seeker reflexes he had practiced, he scooped the first goldfish into his bowl which he had some water in followed rapidly by a second and a third. A fourth and fifth as well as sixth joined them with four medeka also finding a place in said bowl before the paper poi he held broke.

Handing over the fish, he watched as they were placed into a bag to be carried around before his eyes were caught by the sight of a group of turtles. With an unasked question from the stall owner at seeing that, he bought another poi and bowl and proceeded to catch four turtles, which themselves were handed over before he heard the stall owner clear his throat, "Young customer, congratulations." When Harry blinked, he chuckled a bit and gestured towards the back of the stall, "Would you like some prizes, young man? You did get enough for one big one and a smaller one. Or, if you want, three smaller ones."

It went without saying that Harry had a surprised look on his face before he looked over the prizes. Two caught his eye and he looked towards Ume and Sakura, "You don't mind if I get something for Kenshō?"

The two girls blinked before softly smiling as they shook their heads with Sakura answering for them both, "No, Harry-Chan. We don't mind you getting anything for her." She then nodded towards the bags that her sister held with fish and turtles, "You already won quite a bit for us."

With a nod, Harry pointed towards the ones he wanted, "Those two, please."

Raising an eyebrow, the Stall Owner took down one large goldfish and a smaller one. As he handed them over, he tilted his head a little, "Mind explaining to an old man why these two, Young Customer?"

Lips twitching into a smirk, Harry chuckled, "Because they resemble Big Goldfish and Little Goldfish from Goldfish Saver Ma-Chan. Kenshō and her Okaa-San love the series."

Briefly, the older man was confused before he realized what he meant, "Ah! I have heard of that series from other customers and have been thinking of looking it up."

With slight bows towards the owner, which were returned, the three teens left for a slightly quieter spot. As they did so, Ume tilted her head a little to the side, "'Goldfish Saver Ma-Chan', Harry-Chan?"

Only nodding as he carried the two stuffed goldfish in his arms, Harry smiled a bit, "Hai, it's an online series as a matter of fact. There's no words at all in it, the story is told in pictures alone. In it, the protagonist, Ma-Chan, goes around saving goldfish from various situations. Usually, it involves Big Goldfish being the one in trouble, though Little Goldfish has just joined them." He gave a small shrug, "Despite the seemingly simple plot, there's actually quite a bit to it in context. Like... coping with trauma and such. The story comes out as you read it."

Tilting their heads to the side, the Twins considered that before nodding, "Perhaps we shall look it up."

As they reached an empty bench and sat down, with both girls to either side of Harry, Sakura smiled some as she placed their fish and turtles into her sleeves, with her crew taking them from there. Seeing that, Harry tilted his head a little, "By the way, what are you going to do with them?"

Not saying anything, the Twins glanced at each other before Ume spoke up, "We shall keep them in buckets for now, Harry-Chan. But we'll buy two aquariums to keep them in and, one day..." She paused before smiling, "Perhaps when we have a garden, we shall place them or their descendants into the pond there."

His lips curling into a smile, Harry chuckled, "That does sound good actually." Shifting a bit, he was about to ask if one of the two girls could hold onto the stuffed toys he had when he found a pair of chopsticks with noodles held in front of him. Tracing the hand back, he found that Sakura was the one holding them, "Um..."

Said former Hitobashira had a small blush on her face, though a happy smile as she gestured a bit, "Here, you have your hands full right now, Harry-Chan."

There was a blush on Harry's own face, but he did eat the offered noodles, only to find that Ume was also holding out some. Thus, slowly, the three ate with the Twins feeding Harry. Something that got them raised eyebrows, but not much more than that... besides the odd, jealous look anyways.

_________________________________________________________________

While the late afternoon Sun drew closer towards the horizon, Harry sat in seiza upon the wooden platform between Ume and Sakura at the table in the resturant. Both girls were quite happy with how the festival had been going and the teenage wizard could see that. Looking around, he internally chuckled a bit.

Mainly because the floor was a temporary one placed over the river that flowed beneath.

To one side, Harry could see a short waterfall cascading over some rocks. And when he looked to the other side, he could see a small group of rocks with the water gushing around it. He could also hear the burbling of the river beneath the platform they ate on even as a group of musicians played traditional Japanese music. All of which combined to truly make it an experience.

Lips twitching a little bit, the teenage wizard took a bit of the sashimi that was before him and ate it as he listened to the Twins as they talked about what they had done that day to their brother who listened to it with a happy smile. It was obvious to anyone that he was greatly enjoying the conversation, and especially whenever Ume's and Sakura's expressions lit up with joy regarding something that happened.

As well, Harry caught the much older man giving him a slight nod every once in a while. Lightly chuckling, Akiyama ate a bit of his own food as he shook his head, "Well, it seems that you have most definitely had an enjoyable day, Onee-Samas."

Softly blushing, Sakura glanced to the boy next to her and smiled, "Hai, though a good portion of that would also be due to the company, we would think." Expression softening, she gave a small, happy sigh, "It made it very enjoyable."

Only nodding, Akiyama then turned to Harry, "I take it that it is much the same for you, Harry-San?"

With a slight shrug, Harry shook his head, "Actually? I've really enjoyed myself." He then gave each of the girls a smile, "They really made the festival enjoyable, including knowing about places on the magical side. Not to mention all the history as well."

Unable to help himself, the older Onmyouji chuckled as both is sisters blushed at that, "Indeed? Somehow I am not too surprised in this case."

Pouting, Sakura gave him a look and a raised eyebrow, "You better be careful, Aki-Kun. Because we will get you back for it."

His lips curling into a slight smirk, Akiyama chuckled, "And that is something that I will welcome whole heartedly, Onee-Sama."

That only got him amused shakes of the head from his wives at either side of him while Harry gave a smile at the byplay.

From there, the conversation continued with Harry adding his own bits and pieces to it even as they slowly ate each course. At one point, the teenage wizard cocked his head to the side, "So you'll be taking Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan to get their own wands soon?"

With a sip of sake, which he set aside, Akiyama nodded, "Hai, now that my Onee-Samas are magical, I believe that it would be best for them to be able to use such talents." He gave a slight nod towards his sisters who brightly smiled at that, "I shall also be hiring some tutors for Western style magics as well for them." Pausing for a moment, the older man tilted his head, "Though I hear that you are quite good with potions, Harry-San?"

It was now the nearly fourteen year old male's turn to lightly blush with a sheepish smile, "I wouldn't say that I'm good, perhaps average."

Beside Akiyama, his crane wife Sora snorted some in amusement, "That is not what we have heard, Harry-San. Both Ume-Chan as well as Sakura-Chan have stated that you are quite good." Eyebrow raised, she gave him a slight smile, "I have also tried that skin lotion that you apparently made."

Her husband had a slight smirk on his face as he hummed, "Indeed, I even helped apply it." Ignoring the blushes, he chuckled, "Ah, it made my Sora-Chan's and Hina-Chan's soft skin all the softer even as I applied it."

Sharing a look, both his wives nodded before whacking him in the arms, though they had smiles on their faces.

Meanwhile, Miu had a disturbed look on her face, "That's a bit too much information, Otou-San." At his amused smirk and shrug, she shook her head, "But yes, I agree with them, Harry-Kun. You do have talent."

Lightly scratching his neck, Harry gave an unsure chuckle, "Well, um... thanks. Though the skin lotion is something that my birth mother created."

Gently, Ume and Sakura reached over and gave him a short embrace before they pulled back and spoke as one, "Your birth Okaa-San was a great woman, Harry-Chan. Never doubt that or that she loved you."

Slightly teary at the corners of his eyes, Harry nodded, "I won't."

Akiyama gave him a few moments before he spoke up, "Well, seeing as you are quite good at potions as well as Western magic, perhaps you could help my Onee-Samas? They would need someone to help them along other than their tutors." He pretended not to notice how red said girls went and the glares they gave him, even as Harry agreed, 'Ah... and this is but scratching the surface.' Taking a bite of food, the older wizard nodded, 'Indeed, it is delicious...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A Master's First Lesson

4 August 2014

Tsurugaoka Hachimangū, Kamakura, Japan
Spoiler: The First Lesson

Kokonoe Yae bowed in respect to the kami of the ancient ginkgo tree as she mentally prepared to climb the stone staircase. Her pink Pretty Guardian Sailor Moon yukata rustled and her long black ponytail, tied atop her head in a matching pink ribbon swished as she climbed the stairs with her gym bag in hand containing the gear for the individual lesson that Tokunotakai-sensei had requested that she attend with a hand-delivered letter written in formal ink-brush calligraphy.

She crossed the courtyard to the dojo, and raised an eyebrow. In addition to Sensei's shoes, there were a second set of clearly well-used lacquered wood zōri sandals neatly placed at the entrance to the dojo. Yae raised an eyebrow as she removed her geta sandals in turn and then walked inside.

The murmur of conversation ahead from the dojo's floor caused her ears to perk up, and then suddenly ceased as her hand found the door. Yae opened it and her eyes widened at the change.

A second sword rack had been brought in to rest flanking the open screen to Sensei's small rock garden. On the left, the Masamune blade that was Sensei's actual body rested unsheathed above her scabbard, light gleaming from the crescent of masterwork steel resting above the black lacquer sheath. To the right, a paired daisho 'long and short' set of katana and wakazashi rested in their sheaths. Unlike Sensei's white silk over sharkskin, the second set used red silk on the wakazashi and blue silk on the katana. The walls had ofuda in Tokunotakai's exquisitely delicate calligraphy placed in some arcane pattern.

This was just backdrop for the two women who knelt in seiza. Tokunotakai-sensei, dressed in her miko robes with kendo armor over them and a fading bruise on one cheek, was smiling gently at a peach-haired young woman in matching kendo armor over a red and blue kimono who was holding a bag of ice to her own swelling black eye which was at odds with her overjoyed grin.

"Come in, Yae-chan." Toku said, gesturing in welcome. "I was just speaking with my older sister about some personal matters while I waited for you and the other guests to arrive."

The other woman bowed her head in greeting and then gave her a glance as sharp as Sensei's steel as she sized Yae up. "Masamune-no-Musashi. Toku-han asked me to be here today both to get in a little light workout and also to stand as witness. It's a pleasure to meet you, Yae-han. My sister has spoken several times of you in her letters to me." Musashi spoke in a drawling Kansai accent.

Yae's eyes widened in shock as she recognized the name of the second sword kami's Master. Automatically her eyes shot to the daisho set on the sword rack as her heart skipped a beat. She had read her copy of the Book of Five Rings ever since Sensei had given her it as a gift for her tenth birthday when she had graduated from a beginner to an intermediate student of kendo. Four years of studying and meditating upon the wisdom contained within. "I-it is a honor to meet you too, Musashi-dono, gozaru." Yae stammered out.

She now knew what those two priceless swords were, the blades of the greatest Master of the Way of Swordsmanship in Japanese history. The author of the Book of Five Rings.

The Swords of Miyamoto Musashi.

Tokunotakai gave Yae a gentle smile. "Musashi-nee is one of my Senseis and set my feet upon the Way when we first met in 1627. Something which I have had my own difficulties in following, as you shall soon see."

Musashi gave a lazy smile and added in. "Yes, Musashi-dono called you quite a promising novice back then when we taught you, Toku-han. I confess curiosity in what you are about to teach your pupil."

Toku smiled serenely. "The First Lesson of Mastery, which I had to learn, and you in turn learned once more when you spoke to Truman-nee, according to your words about our sister."

Musashi's eyes gleamed as she nodded slowly in understanding, "Ahh, the First Lesson."

Yae blinked in puzzlement.

More voices from the foyer suddenly sounded and Toku's serene smile widened. "The others have arrived. You should prepare for your lesson, Yae-chan."

Yae nodded and opened her gym bag. She removed her bokken and then a hand-calligraphed hachimaki headband. Her fingers lingered upon the white silk as always, remembering her first lesson at age six. Tokunataki-sensei had helped each of her students to write what they wished to gain from their kendo lessons with her upon the headbands that she provided.

習得

Shūtoku

Mastery and Learning.

With that she tied her Hachimaki to her forehead to keep her hair back and her sweat out of her eyes.

"Hello, my friends! My friends, hello!" The voice came from the entrance to fill the dojo. Yae's head snapped around to see the grinning face of Nobu-chan, ringleader of the Three Peerless Ever-Young Kendo Goddesses of Yokosuka Junior High (a name Yae personally thought was too chunni for words, although to her credit Nobu was a superb kendoka and could almost back up all the chunni) as the other fourteen year old girl entered the dojo and spread her arms wide before bowing.

Behind Nobu-chan, Okita-san, her opponent in the Prefectural Junior Finals last April gave her a nod full of respect, one that Yae returned. Their match had been the hardest-earned victory that she had ever managed to gut out, and yet one of the most satisfying. The lighter-haired girl spoke with a small smile and a bow. "Yae-san. It's a honor to be here today."

Behind the two, Kenshin-san smiled in agreement as she raised from her bow, her glasses gleaming. "A great honor indeed. Thank you for the invitation, Tokunotakai-san."

Yae returned the bow from seiza and spoke. "The honor is mine to see you once more Nobu-san, Okita-san, Uesugi-san, gozaru."

Tokunotakai coughed politely to focus their attention upon her after the other girls took their places in seiza. "Yae-chan, as you know the Way is in all things, and we walk along it every day of our lives. Each day has a new lesson to guide us forward in an ever advancing cycle of imperfection striving for perfection. I shall be using my Onmyōdō to show you a day a hundred and fifty years in the past when I relearned my First Lesson."

Yae gasped in shock. She knew from her grandmother and from local stories that Tokunatakai was the kami of her Masamune blade and had served the shrine for generations upon generations as a miko, priestess, and kendo instructor but...."Sensei? Do you perhaps mean to say that Onmyōdō is real, gozaru?" She asked, and then blushed pink. "Please excuse this student's impertinence," she hastily added.

Tokuntakai gave her a gentle smile, "Indeed it is real, Yae-chan. It has been kept secret from the multitudes for a very long time, but soon that shall change. And although you have not known it, you have already had magic contact your life thanks to myself and others." The Masamune's smile gained a hint of smugness. "Did you ever wonder why your regular opponents and peers as a kendoka whom I have invited here are named what they are named?"

Yae shook her head. "I had thought that their parents were fans of the historical figures that they were named for, gozaru...." Her voice trailed off as she remembered how old-fashioned some of Kenshin and Nobu's stances were and the lightning speed and skill of Okita.... The same speed and skill that were described in a biography of the First Captain of the Shinsengumi that she had read eagerly. "Impossible..." she whispered as the blood drained from her face and she felt faint.

Okita gave her a smile and nod of respect. "Myself and the others were reincarnated with our memories, Yae-san. It would be appreciated that you keep our secret for a while longer until we are ready to reveal it, but yes, you have pushed my understanding of swordsmanship just as I have pushed you to excel upon the Way in turn. My thanks." The reincarnated Shisengumi swordmaster focused on Tokunotakai. "You refer to the fight you had with the foreigner in 1864, yes? I heard the rumors of your defeat then and would have given much to have witnessed it. By all accounts it was something to behold."

Tokunotakai bowed her head as the kanji for the Seven Virtues of Bushido shone upon her true body one by one in a rainbow of light and the ofudas around the gathering glowed. "I do mean to show you that. Yae-chan, in August of 1864, I had fallen far from the Way. My pride in my skills had turned to arrogance and overconfidence for none whom I knew could surpass me. Until...."

The room swam and shifted and suddenly they were there in the past.
Spoiler: First Meeting

They stood as part of the crowd of junior acolytes and monks who were watching the confrontation in the courtyard outside.

A slightly younger Tokunotakai glared murderously at a blond European woman with crystal blue eyes dressed in tailcoat, waistcoat and trousers with a cravat at her neck and a rapier in a swordbelt at her waist. The Masamune miko's face was mottled in anger as she pointed a shaking finger at the foreign woman -- who Yae realized she had seen walking with Tokunotakai and some younger foreigners up the street to the shrine last month -- and snarled out. "Absolutely not!! This is a shrine hallowed and consecrated for the children of the Land of the Gods! Get out of my sight and take your foreign filth with you! Begone!"

The other woman's eyes narrowed and she spoke slowly in broken Japanese with a thick French accent with an annoyingly smug confident smirk. "I was told that I could find information to track my father down here to avenge the dishonour he has inflicted upon me. But if you won't help me Meekoh Punchable Face. I'll find some one else here. Go and get a man or four to fuck you hard enough to remove the mast up your ass, I recommend the brothels in Yokoha---"

A slap interrupted the foreigner as screaming in rage, Toku hit the other woman and then drew her true body. Toku shrieked as her point minutely trembled with the whiplash of her emotions."Beg! For! Mercy! Gaijin! Before! I! Take! Your! Head!"

Crystal blue eyes narrowed as the other person's face hardened. "So that's the way you want it to be? I accept your challenge!"

Matching steel gleamed in the morning sunlight as the rapier cleared the sheath.

"To death or yielding then?" the blond asked conversationally as the smug smirk she had got wider and nastier as she moved into a fencing position and her point made small figure eights. "You'd look less pretty as a corpse, you know." A engraving of a dove on the forte of her blade near the hilt glowed a pale white as she spoke.

"Your death!" Toku blurred in a flash step and sparks flew as Masamune steel clashed with the opponent who grunted at the impact of her parry.

Blow upon blow hammered at the net of steel as the stranger parried the Masamune's swings with precise flicks of her blade.

Yae's eyes widened in shock.

Her sensei was sloppy, making minute mistakes in her normally perfect kendo attacks.

A millimeter's worth of over-extension here, a slightly imperfect angle there, a heartbeat too soon on a feint as the tempo of the battle built.

Suddenly a silver aura surrounded Tokunotakai and her steel flashed with flames around the blade.

The stranger blurred backward, and the stroke missed her, instead blowing the stone well to rubble that showered the onlookers with gravel.

Then the rapier-wielder blurred forward almost too fast to be seen.

Her point flicked in precise lunges, putting Tokunotakai on the back foot as the miko tried to respond to the foreigner's style of swordlplay.

Suddenly the rapier's point went low to high and traced a scarlet line across Toku's right upper arm as cloth parted in a surgical strike through a minute hole in Toku's defenses as she over-committed against a feint.

Tokunotakai snarled and then renewed her attack, adding spells to her sword strokes.

More blood flowed as Masamune steel was painted red, matching the blood on the stranger's rapier as the fight built in power and savagery, surging back and forth across the courtyard in a duet of steel, skills, and spells.

Suddenly the stranger flash-stepped in close and locked their blades hilt to hilt.

Blood spattered the flagstones under them from their bleeding wounds and their blades as they struggled for advantage in the grapple.

Then Toku's eyes widened in disbelief as a knee slammed into her crotch in a savage, brutally precise cheap shot.

"Y-you c-can't..." Toku wheezed in shock as she staggered momentarily.

"Bijalee Kee Mutthee!" the blond snapped out, surrounding her free hand's fist with crackling electricity before knocking the air from Toku's avatar with a devastating punch to her solar plexus that dropped the miko like a sack of rice.

Masamune steel fell from limp and nerveless hands to lie on the scorched and bloodstained stones.

As Yae watched in fascination, Toku wheezed for breath while the stranger surveyed her for seconds that seemed like eternities before lowering her blade rather than ending the Masamune's life. Tears of shame filled Toku's eyes as the miko's blue-green gaze met the stranger's crystal blue eyes and something sparked between them.

With a ringing sound like that of the temple bell of the Hachimangū, the vision ended and the observers returned to themselves.

Tokunotakai looked into Yae's awed brown eyes, probing her soul with her gaze as she would probe her spirit in a spar in the instant before their blades crossed. "The First Lesson of Mastery is that there is no end to Mastery, Kokonae Yae. One can always find another step upon her personal pathway along the Way, and one who thinks that she has learned all there is to know of the Way is a fool who has departed the Way. I was that fool as you saw then."

Musashi spoke in turn, "The Way is in all things, and all things are in the Way. I too have had to be reminded of the First Lesson frequently, which is why I cherish my defeats more than my victories, for they guide me back to the Way."

Okita Souji, Oda Nobunaga, and Uesugi Kenshin all nodded solemnly in agreement.

Yae looked from face to face. "Then this is?"
Spoiler: A Master's First Kata

Tokunotaki spoke with a deep joy and pride in what Yae had become in her voice. "All my students come to me as unpolished jewels and it is my responsibility and honor to help them find themselves to bring forth what is hidden within their spirit. I knew that you were one of the ones that would, if you chose to dedicate yourself to the Way as we all have, walk her own path to Mastery as a novice alongside all of us fellow learners one day."

Toku's true body and sheath levitated and floated over to the center of their circle. The Miko took it and sheathed herself before bowing her head and presenting the katana to Yae as the others watched. "Also, upon that day that you achieved what you were capable of, I promised myself that you would be allowed to perform a kata with Masamune steel -- my steel -- as all of my students before you who have set their feet upon their own path to Mastery by learning the last lesson I give those few students I am blessed to have instructed. The First Lesson of Mastery. For I am honored greatly by being able to learn from them as I guide them upon the Way as they guide me."

Yae's hands shook as she looked at the offered blade. She swallowed and then whispered with tears in her voice. "I am not worthy, Tokunotakai-sensei, gozaru."

Toku looked into Yae's eyes and the younger woman, now a student no longer, reached out her hands at the unspoken command and invitation in her former Sensei's gaze. "None of us are truly worthy, and that is why the First lesson exists, Yae-chan." Toku spoke as the sword changed hands.

The katana in Yae's hands was as heavy as a mountain with the trust and responsibilities that it entailed and but also light as a feather with the joy of performing what she loved so much for the beauty and art of the Way of the Sword.

She placed it in her sash and then turned to survey the Dojo. Survey the space that had witnessed her first day as a novice, first steps as an intermediate student, and now would see her take her first step as the newest Master of the Way of the Sword.

Her breathing stilled and she found her center.

Found herself.

Moving as one in body, mind and spirit, her hand found the sharkskin and silk of the hilt of the Masamune of the Warrior's Virtues in one perfect motion of grace and harmony.

Seven rainbow kanji -- the Seven Virtues of Bushido -- illuminated the flashing steel of her iaido strike as she began her kata.

"Ichi!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Standing between Ume and Sakura at the side of the road in one of the magical sections of Kyoto, Harry tilted his head a little, "So the Hyakki Yagyō used to be as much a part of Gion Matsuri in Kyoto as the Yoiyama Parade with the Yamaboko floats? As well as the Mikoshi Parade?"

With a slow nod, Akiyama smiled and chuckled, "Hai, it was as much a part of the festival as those two events." Stroking his slight beard, the older man hummed, "In a way, you could see it as... three facets of Japanese society. The Yamaboko and the Mikoshi represent the humans and the Kami, and the Hyakki Yagyō representing the Yokai all working together."

A small smile on her face, Sakura turned towards Harry, "Do you know how the festival started?"

Lips twitching, the teenage boy chuckled a little, "Hai, I do." Still smiling, he looked out onto the road, "Back in the 800s, Kyoto was ravaged by disease. Believing this to be caused by plague causing spirits, the Emperor ordered sixty-six decorated and stylized halberds to be consecrated to the Kami, each one dedicated to a Province of Old Japan. As well, Mikoshi from Yasaka Shrine were brought out and paraded through the city. Eventually, it became an annual thing where it would purify and pacify the disease causing spirits as well as angry Kami that may have sent them."

Just nodding slightly, Ume smiled, "Hai, that is correct, Harry-Chan. Now, the Hyakki Yagyō was performed by Yokai in the Capital as well at the same time. While they could not purify the spirits as the Kami, they would put on a show and be frightful! For not all the disease causing spirits could be pacified nor purified. Because some would hide in dark places and come out during ōmagatoki to cause trouble when the Kami looked elsewhere. They would keep to the shadows and the darkness in the night, speading sickness."

Eyes glowing slightly, Sakura had a similar smile to her sister, "Thus, the Yokai would form up into a Hyakki Yagyō after the Yoiyama parade that very night! For in the nighttime hours, they too, were at home. Through darkened streets would they stride, no alley would not be combed as they went through the dark places that even brave Samurai would fear to tread. Before their fearsome might, they would send those spirits that spread disease running from their hiding places before them in terror! Until they finally fled the city rather than face their foes! And so, they would keep the Capital safe for another year from sickness."

Right then, Sora, Akiyama's cranewife, gave a soft sight, "Unfortunately, the imposition of the Statute of Secrecy nearly brought that to an end as they were limited to where they could go. And after the war..."

Slowly, Harry gave a nod as he understood the implications, "After the war, it was ended entirely."

Grimacing, Akiyama sighed and shook his head, "Hai, because it was both a threat to the Statute in the eyes of the Occupation Authorities and because, well..." He gestured around them, "It was also a source of pride for the Yokai as it was their event for the festival. Thus, by preventing it and taking it away... you struck a metaphorical blow against them by completely excluding them." The older wizard smiled a bit as he noticed a number of Yokai around, including children watching in high anticipation, "It's why we're holding it this year..."

Hina then leaned in towards Harry, "Also, the non-magical government was informed and were surprised... as well as very supportive of it restarting. This year is the dry run, as it were. And if the Statute falls before next? They'll be able to travel through the non-magical parts of the city as well."

All of a sudden, there was the sound of tinkling, as if distant bells which made the conversations pause. Expression brightening, the Crane Yokai of the group smiled, "Ah! They are coming now."

It was not just Harry who was interested as various others were as well. The first thing that reached them was an unnaturally cold breeze, one that made everyone shiver slightly. As well, the cold, as well as a feeling, caused all of the hairs on their bodies to stand on end. Not even a second later, a smell reached them of incense with the slight hint of blood or fish.

One by one, the various lights around them began to dim, their light coming out weakly as torches sputtered. And, if one looked carefully, there was a very thin layer of mist that seemed to crawl along the ground. The sound of bells got slightly louder, joined by other sounds such as drums of various kinds and flutes with other instruments following. Suddenly, one of the children gasped and pointed down the road as floating flames of various kinds appeared in the air, bobbing with the breeze.

Then, indistinct shadows formed, eventually transforming into Yokai to the awe and joy of the crowds.

Right at the front of the hyakki yagyō was a nurarihyon clad in armor looking like an ancient, feudal lord right out of history. Unsheathing his sword, he held it upwards with the ghostly flame glinting off it as he gave a wordless warcry that echoed down the street. Behind him, an Otoroshi slithered here and there across the ground, growling at people and sniffing as if seeking something.

Eyes widening, Harry recognized the form of Tsubaki dōji also clad in armor with a number of Oni behind her beating on drums as she gave a roar, followed by themselves. Tsuchigumo followed behind them hissing and spreading fangs as the other Yokai in the parade could be seen coming into view. Kitsune cavorted along the sides and through the parade in a dance. Much to Harry's surprise, he could see Natsumi's grandparents among them, the two wielding spears as they flashed, using them as if they were fighting invisible foes even as blasts of foxfire lit up the night.

And they were not the only such Yokai as Inugami, Okuri Inu (one of whom Harry recognized as Kiba), and various wolf Yokai snarled, barked, and howled to the sky above. Temperatures dropped as a wagon rolled into view carrying Yuki-Onna, each of them clad in ice and wielding blades of deadly crystal as they screeched and danced on said wagons. Another wagon had on it Hone-Onna in their true forms, Kimonos and Yukata opened in such a way that they would have shown cleavage in a human, instead showed pale, white bones of their rib cages as they screamed out into the night while others played haunting music on wind and string instruments. Other Hone-Onna were around the edges performing intricate weapon dances as they passed by.

Snarls and such made people look to the air as Kasha danced through the air, eyes glowing full of meance as flames rippled around them. They were not the only ones as Tengu of all types, as well, ducked and weaved along the sky above the parade, predatory screeches filling the night as they fought against invisible opponents. From where he was, Harry recognized Ai among them.

Nukekubi walked alongside their cousin Yokai, rokurokubi, with both types of Yokai using their mobile heads to closely examine the crowd, as if searching for their querry.

There were also Yuurei of all types, flittering too and fro, making their own noises as their glowing eyes scanned their surroundings. Among them were the Nekomata, flinging out ghostly flames that lit the area while transparent skeletons danced around them. Some leapt and jumped through the air as well, their catawhauls adding to the noise.

Magic of all sorts, cast by Hennya and Kijo, lit up the night as they passed. Harry could also see Tsukumogami of various things, lead by a Chirizuka kaiō, as they added themselves to the Hyakki Yagyō. A few he recognized from having met them including Chisuheri and other Muramasas. He even spotted Honjo, of all people, in the crowd, her blade flashing out again and again as she fought some unseen foe. Karakasa kozō hopped along on their own leg, opening and closing their umbrella bodies as they opened their mouths to reveal giant tongues that they wagged in the air to giggles from various children while Chōchin-obake did much the same.

Suzuhiko Hime, their human heads replaced by Shinto bells, danced in rituralist dances, awing and stunning the crowd.

Above the Yokai, standards of war were held, fluttering in the breeze as Yosuzume perched on them, singing their song. To those among them, it seemed like an army of Yokai marching to war. Against some foe only they could defeat and drive from the city before them. And, when the end of the parade passed with Jin being one of those, the last Yokai was a hahakigami, sweeping the road before it was gone.

Once they were out of sight, the lights came back to full strength, the smell of incense and the like vanished, and the temperature rose until it was once more a warm, summer's evening. Eyes wide, Harry had a massive grin on his face as he chuckled, "Okay, that? That was beyond wicked."

Giggling, the Twins held their sleeves up to their faces as they nodded, "Hai, it was quite... wicked."

Lips twitching a bit as he realized how it sounded, Harry shook his head in amusement. Nearby, Gyaru stood with the other Abyss Divers as they watched the parade move out of sight. For a few moments, the Okinawan pilot was quiet before turning to her fellow members of the JASDF, "You know, after seeing that? No fucking wonder various disease causing spirits and such wanted to get the fuck out of dodge."

Arms crossed, Kero snorted a little, "I know that I'd be wanting to get the hell out of here if I saw that heading towards me."

Eyebrow raised, Boke gave him a look, "As if." When they turned towards him, he smirked a little, "You'd be too busy pissing and shitting your pants to run."

That got him a punch to the arm from his friend, though Asuka had starry eyes, "That... was awesome!"

Only nodding, Kudzu had an awed look on his face, "It certainly was at that, Kiddo... it was at that..." Internally, he shook his head a little, 'That will definitely be a draw in a few years...'

His thoughts were also shared by others in the crowd as they began to disperse. Not far away, Itami placed his hands into his pockets before checking the map on his phone, 'Well, that was impressive... though how am I supposed to get to the bar that Tsubaki wanted me to be at before they finish...' With that thought in mind, he shook his head as he walked off.

____________________________________________________________

Warm water cascaded over Harry's head and shoulders making him sigh before he felt fingers in his hair working in shampoo gently, while another pair slowly soaped up his back. Softly smiling, he glanced at the two girls doing said motions, "Thanks, Ume-Chan, Sakura-Chan."

Raising an eyebrow as she worked in the shampoo, Ume tilted her head a little, "For what, Harry-Chan?"

Lightly chuckling as he scratched his cheek, the teenage wizard shrugged, "Um, well... for everything? For inviting me here for this part of the festival and the like. It's been..." He paused for a moment before giving a slight shrug, "I want to say amazing, incredible, but those don't seem to do it justice."

There was a light blush on Ume's face as she glanced at him, "You're very welcome, Harry-Chan."

From behind him, Sakura had her own blush, but nodded just the same, "It was as enjoyable for the both of us as it was for you." Humming, she shook her head, "In fact, this was the most fun that we have had at the festival for... ever."

Surprised, Harry blinked, "Really?"

Both Twins giggled a little with them nodding, "Hai, it really was, Harry-Chan. And you made it enjoyable."

Now it was Harry's turn to blush, which he did. With a deep breath, he reached up with one hand, and back with the other, taking their hands into his. Giving them a soft squeeze as they paused, he smiled, "I'm glad then."

Expressions turning soft, the Twins shared a look before moving to either side of him. They noted his blush deepening a touch, but neither cared much. Still softly smiling, they kissed his cheeks, "Thank you."

All Harry did was nod in return as they went back to what they had been doing. Shortly after, they rinsed him clean of soap and shampoo, before he performed the process on the two of them. Then, they soaked in the tub together, simply chatting as they cuddled a little for a little over a half an hour. Once they were done, they dressed and left the bathroom, feeling clean and refreshed.

The Twins were surprised, however, when the nearly fourteen year old wizard stopped them before they could enter their rooms, "Sakura-Chan? Ume-Chan?"

Slowly blinking, Ume shared a look with her sister, "Hai, Harry-Chan? What is it?"

For a few moments, he didn't say anything before he visibly gathered his courage and took a step forward. Placing his arms around Ume's waist, he leaned up and kissed her. Briefly, for a split second, Ume was surprised before she relaxed and placed her arms around his neck as she returned the kiss. Breathless when they broke, she watched as he did the same with her Twin, though said girl was not as surprised as Ume had been.

Once he pulled back, Harry had a heavy blush on his face, "It... it was great, so thank you. And, um..." Scratching his cheek, he smiled shyly, "I hope that you have a good night."

Neither Twin had to think about it as they leaned in and gave him a kiss each before pulling back, "Hai, and a good night to you as well, Harry-Chan."

Deeply blushing, Harry only nodded and mumbled something that made the Twins smile before he left for his room.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Taking a bite of the bit of grilled fish he held in his chopsticks, Akiyama hummed a bit, "So you don't often eat an 'English breakfast', Harry-San?"

Just swallowing the bit of rice and raw egg in his mouth, Harry shook his head, "Not that often to be honest. I'll cook up some eggs in various forms such as boiled or scrambled, maybe an omelet. And sometimes I'll add in bacon and sasauge, but... I don't go with the full amount for a British breakfast that often."

Only humming as she ate her own rice, Sora tilted her head, "What about bread? Or toast?"

From where she sat on her husband's opposite side from the crane yokai, Hima bit into a piece of toast before chewing and swallowing, "Though I will admit, a nice toast is good in the morning."

Lips twitching, the teenage wizard nodded, "Agreed, and I do like toast in the morning. Especially when topped by egg." Tapping his chin in thought, he frowned slightly, "Though french toast is also good, though it is a bit sweet for the Japanese palate."

Raising an eyebrow, Hina blinked, "Oh?"

With a small shrug as he finished his rice and egg, Harry shook his head, "You have to soak the bread in a mixture of egg and milk... or replace the milk with cream before frying it in a pan until brown though you usually add cinnamon. After that..." The teen motioned with his hand, "You serve with your choice of a sweet topping such as jam, honey, fruit, or maple syrup. Honey is best though, I think, with some preserves."

Not saying anything, the older woman considered that before nodding, "Yes, that does sound awfully sweet, but somewhat interesting when it comes to breakfast. Do you not agree, husband?"

Chuckling, Akiyama had an amused look on his face, "It does sound interesting to at least try."

Miu only shook her head a little from where she was eating, "Actually had the chance to try some at the Mess Hall, Hina-Okaa-San. It... wasn't as bad as I expected and was good considering."

Sitting on one side of Harry, Sakura tilted her head before turning to the boy next to her, "Though if you wish to try some, Hina-Nee-San, perhaps Harry-Chan could give some of the preserves?" At the surprised look, she smiled, "His family owns an orchard in Britain which has various fruits and berries. Not just apple, but also ones such as blackcurrants, damsons, and the like."

Expression brightening, Ume nodded, "We enjoyed the blackcurrant as well as the cherry preserves. They were quite good."

Intrigued, Akiyama leaned forward a bit, "Ah, I remember you mentioning such as well as Sakura-Onee-Sama." Turning towards Harry, he inclined his head a little, "So you make your own fruit preserves then, Harry-San?"

The teenage wizard gave a small nod, "Hai, I do." He then shook his head slightly, "It both makes use of the fruit and also gives me a supply throughout the year for various things. Also, less sugar than in commercial ones."

Rather amused, the older man shook his head, "I would suppose so. Perhaps, since my Onee-Samas have mentioned such, send us a jar or two to try." Lips twitching, he continued, "Hina-Chan might enjoy such for her breakfast on toast."

A moment later, said woman elbowed him in the ribs which got giggles from Ume and Sakura. Even as her husband rubbed his side, Sora became thoughtful, "What other things do you make, Harry-San? For breakfast, I mean?"

For a few moments, Harry considered the question before humming, "Depends on the time of year really. In winter, a nice oat porridge can be pretty good. Especially with hot milk and flavoured with cinnamon, some dried fruit, and maybe honey." Taking a bite of his breakfast, he frowned a bit, "Oatcakes are pretty much year round."

Just frowning, Akiyama grimaced a bit, "I had an oatcake once, back during the Occupation... it was rather hard on the teeth."

That caused the younger man to blink before frowning. Suddenly, he nodded as realization spread across his face, "You probably had a commercial version of a Scottish type of oatcake. Those can be kind of hard if not fresh to be honest, but warm and just off the griddle with the right kind of oat? They're soft and delicious... Then you got Staffordshire oatcakes, those are sort of like a thicker crepe."

Now nodding himself, Akiyama hummed, "I see... do they also come with toppings?"

Harry gave a slight shrug, "They can, if you want? The Scottish type you usually have with honey if you add something. And the Staffordshire ones you can put egg, bacon, and the like inside for a savory type, or something like honey, jam, and the like for a sweet. Either can be good." Taking another bite of food, he continued after chewing and swallowing, "Muesli is another one, being oats that have been soaked overnight with sweetened milk or cream added in the morning alongside nuts, apples, and some lemon juice..."

Breakfast continued from there and, soon enough, was done with the tables cleared. Softly sighing as he sipped his tea, Akiyama glanced towards his older sisters, "So, you are heading home this afternoon, Harry-San?"

Scratching the back of his neck, Harry chuckled a bit sheepishly, "Hai, I'll be heading home since I don't want my Mum or Imoutos to worry too much. Also need to pick up Kenshō from where she's staying with Umitsubame-San and Kyoshu-San."

At that, the older man nodded before he noticed something and turned to find a messenger Shikigami entering in the form of a sparrow, "Well now, what do we have here, hmm?"

The shikigami landed on the table in front of Harry before puffing out of existence and leaving a scroll behind. Gently taking it after Akiyama nodded, the teenage wizard opened it before blinking, "It's from Kokaji-San, it seems that he wants me to come and visit when I can today about the sword he might make for Ayase-Chan."

Eyebrow raised, Akiyama glanced towards his sisters before nodding, "Very well, Harry-San." Smiling slightly, he stood with his wives, "Then I shall see you before you leave later today."

Also standing, Harry bowed to the older man with a smile, "Thank you."

Beside him, Ume and Sakura did the same before they followed him out. Watching them go, Akiyama remembered a quick conversation he had held with his sisters, 'I wonder...'

___________________________________________________________________

It was only an hour later when the bell tinkled above the door to Kokaji's workshop and said Kitsune turned away from his forge with a nod upon seeing Harry there, "Ah, Potter-San. You're prompt, I like that."

Bowing slightly, Harry blushed a little, "Well, I am the one taking time from you, after all."

Lightly chuckling, the Kyuubi waved him off, "No worse than anything else, Potter-San. On that, you can trust me." Rubbing a cloth over his hands, he put up his apron before walking over, "Though it should be I, who am sorry as I was supposed to give you my answer yesterday. But my, ah, research took a bit longer than expected."

Once more, Harry bowed some, "That's fine, as you must be busy." Straightening, he had an unsure look on his face, "As to your answer... um..."

His lips twitching, Kokaji nodded, "I have decided to accept your commission, Potter-San. Ayase-San, from what I can see, is more than worthy to be a Master for one of my blades. I can see that she would use it honorably and to defend Japan."

Relieved, the younger male glanced at Ume and Sakura who seemed happy before turning back to the amused Kitsune, "Thank you, I am certain that Ayase-Chan would be extremely happy to use a blade forged by a Master Smith as you."

Softly snorting, Kokaji shook his head, "I may be a smith, Potter-San. And yes, I have been doing this for a thousand years, but a Master?" He sighed a little, "I do not see myself as such, merely an Journeyman who is still learning." Walking up, the Kitsune gave Harry a pat on the back which staggered the teen, much to his amusement, "Now come, I've already begun to design a sword for your friend."

Just rolling his shoulder a little, Harry nodded and followed the Kitsune to a nearby table where he unrolled some paper to reveal a sketch. Rapidly blinking, Harry looked up, "This is her sword?"

With a hum, Kokaji traced a finger along it, "Hai, it is somewhat akin to the smaller Katana, or perhaps the Uchigatana in size at about sixty centimeters in length which would be more suitable for Ayase-San with her size. As well, I will forge her a wakizashi as I feel it would be suitable for her." Turning, he looked at Harry, "Do you agree?"

Blinking, Harry considered the swords, noticing the second diagram under the first, "Hai, I do."

Nodding slightly, the Kyuubi smiled, "Now, for payment... I will mail such to you when it comes time, though if you have any rare materials, I will take them as well in payment."

About to say something, Harry paused in thought, "What sort of materials, may I ask?"

Eyebrow raised, Kokaji hummed a little, "Materials that could work well in my art are ones that I often take as part of the payment. Silk, for instance as I can use such for my blades. Types of leather are others."

Considering that, the teenage wizard glanced at him, "Would acromantula silk, and perhaps basilisk hide help?"

If possible, Kokaji's eyebrow raised still further, but he nodded, "Those would be quite the payment. But we can discuss such things later... right now, there is more for us to do if you will follow me."

Harry did so and followed him to a back room where he blinked at the sight of a large amount of black colored sand. For a few moments, he stared at the sand before turning towards Kokaji, "Um... Kokaji-San?"

Lightly smirking a bit, the Kitsune chuckled some, "I have heard from... some that I know, that you took a shard from the sword known as Kyoshu and made it a proper Kogatana using magic to infuse it with steel from shipgirls. This is part of my price, Harry-San." He gestured at the sand in front of them, "This is sand from Shimane, masa satatsu. My price is for you to use your magic and gather some iron from it, though it does not need to be much. Just remember why you are doing this as you do so. Imagine Ayase-San within your mind's eye while doing so and focus on that and why." Turning, Kokaji fixed Harry with a look, "You may begin when you wish."

With a nod, Harry took a deep breath before pulling out his wand and slowly going to work. It was not easy, but slowly, he gathered two small, marble sized pieces of iron over two hours before Kokaji told him to stop which made him blink, "Um... Is that really it?"

His lips twitching, Kokaji picked up the two marbles and held them to his eye as he examined them before nodding, "Hai, this is enough for me. Now, over here..." Once Harry reached the destination, Kokaji pulled out two steel ingots which he placed before the wizard, "This is tamahagane steel, which I will use to forge Ayase-San's swords. Merge the iron that you gathered with them, please. Evenly, if you could and, once more, think about Ayase-San as well as the why you are doing this."

Despite being confused and lost, Harry went through the same process. Slowly, the marbles melted into the steel as he worked. Sweat beaded on his brow as he worked to merge it with the steel until there was no difference and it was infused throughout as much as possible before he once more had Kokaji tell him that it was done, "Kokaji-San? Is there anything else?"

Examining the steel, the Smith looked at him, "Hmm? No, this is more than enough. I shall get started on the blades soon, Harry-San, and will deliver them when I can."

Yet again, the teenage wizard bowed deeply to him, with Kokaji returning it, before he left with Ume and Sakura. All three somewhat confused with what happened. But Harry was still happy with it just the same.

Meanwhile, Kokaji was examining the steel with a slight smile, "Interesting and incredible."

A snort made him turn to find another Kitsune there leaning against the wall, six tails behind her, "Oh? How so?" Pushing off the wall, she walked over before leaning against him with a raised eyebrow, "It is just transfiguration."

In reply, Kokaji wagged a finger, "Hai, it is just transfiguration, the most basic type: Changing the shape of a material without changing the material itself greatly. But it is still interesting as the basics, when mastered and pushed, can do amazing things. Trust me, that boy there will go far if he continues along this road." He rapped his knuckles onto the steel, "Besides which, there was a point behind this."

Walking into view, a purple haired Kitsune accompanied by a Nure-Onna with similar colored hair tilted her head, "Oh? How so, Kokaji-Kun."

On Kokaji's face was a massive grin, "That ironsand he pulled the iron from was recovered from the seafloor, Kaede-Chan. But more important is that it is absolutely infused with his magic. Intent is a great deal of magic after all, and in this case, he wishes for this steel to form the best sword possible. Which it will."

Amused, the first female Kitsune shook her head, "You really are excited about this, aren't you, Kokaji-Kun."

Lips twitching, Kokaji stretched a bit before slinging his arm over his wife's shoulder, "Of course, this is a challenge to create a blade for a Kami. One that will be able to withstand the combat it will see and cut through steel. A step closer to forging a recreation of the greatest blade." Reaching over, he hummed and ran his hands through Lynn's hair, "Perhaps in celebration once I make it, you'll wear your hair in those pigtails again?"

Blushing, Lynn whacked his hand away witha scowl, though there was slight hints of a smile there, "Baka."

Kaede-Chan giggled a bit before looking at the Kitsune she shared with the other two, "Do you need us for anything, Kokaji-Kun?"

For a moment, he didn't say anything before stretching. Then Kokaji nodded with a slight smile, "Hai, go find me that sea coal that I have stocked up from that trip to Britain. It will do fine to forge it. Honatsu-Chan? Get me the Ikuchi oil to use for quenching and the container which holds the shiranui to light the forge. Time to get to work..."

Reaching for his tail, he pulled some hairs and released them, with the hairs forming copies of himself which nodded. After all, one could not forge a blade alone. Granted, he ignored the perverted giggles that Lynn released at the sight of them as they prepared for their work.

 

[darthcourt10]

Kab2

This is a little follow-up of the earlier snip, here you go
---------------------------------

'Dear Ehren du Chasteler'

Douji began to fill the letter with this words, the only ones in english this letter would have, she will make a full copy in english later, but the first one she is writing has to be in Japanese to express herself fully.

'Hmm' she thought 'I will let my heart do the writing and my head the translation.'

In each stroke she used her heart to pour everything she felt about this situation, her grief about not knowing how she hurt Ehren, the consequent search she performed to know the truth, the inmense guilt she felt when she discovered what she has done and a heartfelt apology, along with some thoughts here and there.

After finishing the letter, she read it again and found it acceptable, so she began to translate it into english, sadly some things will be missed in the translation, but she did her best to preserve its meaning.

Having finished, Douji washed the brush she used to write the two letters and placed the write utensils back from where she took them earlier and took a ring she rarely used, but it was hers and a symbol of who she was.

A signet ring with an stilized gentiana, enchanted to always turn the wax relief in where it is used blue.

"I have all that I need" said Douji to herself, but when she saw the two letters in the table an idea popped into her mind, a way to deliver a personal letter that she hasn't used in decades.

So Douji inmediately began to search in her memories the patterns and spells she needed for the task at hand while she took a seat with the two letters in front of her.

With the ink now dry, Douji took the letter in english and began to fold the paper, if someone unknowning saw her he may thought that the folds were nonsense, but to the trained eye a pattern was beggining to take form.

A form of a dagger.

When she finished what appeared if front of her was an origami in the form of an SS dagger, showing the years that Douji dedicated to this art, as it was very popular a time ago, but the children always liked them.

After a while reminiscing her past, Douji touched the paper dagger and recited an enchantement used in spionage to rearrange the ink in a message into another, the only way to read the original message was to fulfill the conditions said in the enchantement, mixed with another to unfold the origami.

As soon as she finished the ink began to move through the dagger to the blade, when the ink settled only four letters could be read in the blade of the dagger.

Meine Ehre heißt Treue.

My Honor is called Loyalty.

A phrase Douji knows is engraved in Ehren's heart, but her forgers corrupted into the abomination Douji saw yesterday.

Much like the Japanese did during the same time, much to her regret.

"We all lost the sight in what it was good one way or another," reflected Douji. "but the unknowing doesn't excuse anything."

Pushing the dark thoughts aside, she went to the other letter that she planned to fold into an eagle like the one in Ehren's hilt and rearrange the ink to show the instructions on how to use the spells used to unfold and when finished reading fold them again into their origami forms.

But before she began she stopped.

"I can't do this one. That eagle represents them. If I do this I would be falling in the same error that began all this mess."

Thinking about it she reached a conclusion, she had two options, fold it in a dove, a standard solution as the dove is the international peace simbol, or ask Toku if there was an animal that represents the du Chasteler.

'Either one is a valid option, but I will ask Toku, as I think it will give her a better impression' thought Douji.

Packing it all for the trip tomorrow, she picked her cooking utensils and with a spell, the table moved to one side as she put in the floor a miniature cooking center.

After a spell it regained its usual size and she began to cook the treats she decided to send with the letter and the gifts.

'I'll do dorayakis, manjus and dangos, along with a bottle of green tea. I'm sure they will like it.' With this thought she unsealed the containers and began to do something she had done countless times, all while pouring in the recipes her knowledge and love.

Love for all the kids who trained since she manifested.

With these thoughts her mind drifted to the last kids at her care, the Matsudaira cousins.

Luckily for them she managed to hide the fact that they witnessed Yokais, but when all settled the year after Blood Week they didn't have any alive close relatives, so Douji paid their tuition, something she had done before to orphaned kids the last decades, but these two were different to the others.

They never asked about what happened that day, instead they sworn to return all the investment she had done to them, and as they grew she look with pride how they got interested in kendo, and got the skill to win some local tournaments, things that they chatted when they came to visit, but after the younger one turned twelve, the visits became more spaced in time, she wondered why but she had no clue.

Having finished with the cooking, she put on hold her thoughts to complete the task at hand, she put the fresly made sweets in containers and taking brush and paper she put the stasis spell on them.

She packed all the things she needed and being late, she went to sleep.

'I wonder if Toku will be alone or she has company' was her last thought before the darkness claimed her mind.
-----------------------

Thanks for your reading.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

The Pieces Prepare to Move (V)....

6 August 2014

Tsurugaoka Hachimangū, Kamakura, Japan

Tokunotakai bowed to Doujigiri. The miko spoke in her gentle voice, "I am glad that you were able to find something that worked for your needs in my collection of photographs from Moulbaix that I copied for you."

The elder blade returned the bow and handed the sealed envelope containing her apology for Ehren du Chasteler over. "They were helpful. I wonder what the significance of the eagle on her family coat of arms having two heads is? It did make folding the message into the proper configuration an interesting challenge even with magic."

Toku rubbed her chin. "I asked Co-chan about that. It was part of the heraldry that her family's daimyo were known by when they granted them their fief of Moulbaix as hatamoto in our way of thinking. She mentioned that it represented rulership over both east and west and was a symbol dating back to the Heian or earlier. Unfortunately, I did not ask for the specifics. As you know, heraldry can be quite a symbolic subject."

Doujigiri nodded. "That makes sense. Even with such short interaction with Ehren and her family, they are quite proud of their history and their past. Just as they would have been as samurai. Thank you once again for delivering this letter for me, and if you would be so kind as to report on Ehren's response to it?"

"It will be a few days before I am back in Japan," Toku admitted, "a friend of Co-chan's who was instrumental in sealing Verdun requested that Claire visit her estate to play for her and some friends who are enjoying a wedding anniversary. I shall be going along with Co-chan to thank her personally and deliver some scrolls that I have copied for her. So I shall see you next week at the earliest, Douji-sama."

Douji smiled, "I have my own errands and duties to tend to, so that is more than acceptable. Until you return to Japan, Sayonara."

"Sayonara, Douji-sama."
---------------------------

Castle Moulbaix, Belgium
Spoiler: A Moment Between Sisters

"You aren't coming, Ehren?" The piano asked the dagger as Claire finished playing the Liebestod from Wagner's Tristan und Isolde.

Ehren shook her head. "I wish that I could come to enjoy you playing, but someone with the power to conduct business must remain behind to send the furnishings off to Passel House as we make good the apology to Ms. Passel. That means that I must pay for the repairs and the cost of moving from Mutti's accounts. Plus I shall be including a certified check for the piano tuning upon arrival. Since I am Mutti's deputy, it is my post here." With that she reviewed the account ledgers once more from her seat at Mutti's desk in her study.

Claire nodded and smiled gently. "And I love you for staying true to your duty, my Little Dagger Sister. You truly are the best little sister that I could have ever wished for."

Ehren glanced over at her sister at the piano's bench. "Ach so...?" She said with a small cool smirk and a gleam of mischief deep in her steel blue eyes. Her legs tensed under the desk as she measured distances.

Claire missed the warning signs and promptly fell into the trap. "Yes, while you drive me crazy sometimes, you're the best, Ehren."

Suddenly the desk chair crashed to the floor.

Ehren whirled and sprang on her Big Piano Sister, tackling her to the rug from her bench.

Ehren began to tickle Claire mercilessly and ruthlessly as she exploited her knowledge of all of her sister's ticklish spots.
Spoiler: Ehren Gets Her Revenge!

"Even when I'm getting the revenge I swore for you trolling me in front of our cousins last weekend?" Ehren's face split in smugly happy smile as Claire writhed and giggled under her Blitzkitzelangriff. The smile grew smugger as the piano began to emit musical giggles in a happy upbeat melody.

"N-nnn-ottt My f-e-e-e-tttt, Ehr-e-e-ennnn!!" Claire gasped out between giggles as she grinned uncontrollably.

"I told you that I would have my revenge for you playing Babes in Toyland! And the moment is at hand, Meine große Klavierschwester!" Ehren's grandiose words were punctuated by a redoubling of her tickling fingers upon the piano's ivory feet.

Claire howled in wordless laughter with tears in her eyes.
---------------------------

Outside the study door Colombe paused and smiled happily at the sounds from inside. She then turned to Kasuyu and smiled. "It looks to be a quiet weekend shaping up. Come tomorrow I'll be in Greece along with Claire and To-chan, and Miho Fujii is taking Chi-chan and Misaki to spend the weekend with their friends from Elementary School to pick apples. So just you and Ehren holding down the fort until we all return."

The Axe nodded and his smile split his face. "Just like old times, Mistress. I can catch up on my reading." He walked alongside Colombe down the hall toward the grand staircase. "Any word about the Malfoy boy?"

Colombe shook her head. "Not yet, although I expect that to change hourly. If he's not awake by the time I return, I'll see about taking Ehren back over there. I don't know what she sees in him...?" She trailed off and looked at the axe.

Kasuyu rubbed his chin, "I have a guess or two Mistress."

"Please enlighten me, old friend?" Colombe asked.

"Apart from the fact that he is an eligible young nobleman and not bad looking from your memories of him, he seems to have some points of commonality with her. She trusts him, according to Claire, although Claire wouldn't say what the circumstances were to cause that trust. And Ehren said something about his own dark experiences last year matching her experiences?" Kasuyu rumbled as he reached the balcony and leaned on it.

Colombe sighed and matched his motion, looking at the painting of her Papa which dominated the hall, the castle and her life. "The Horcrux, yes. My researches have come up with very little, save that those items are Dark Magics of the worst sorts. I can hardly blame him for backing away from the abyss staring into his soul then. As for Ehren..." Colombe trailed off and shook her head as she visibly thought. "If he hurts her, I'll carve his heart out myself, and damn the consequences!" She snapped out and then subsided, "But it may come to nothing, he already has the other shipgirls after him and to date there's been no moves in that quarter."

Kasuyu looked at the Mistress and probed gently. "And if in fact he wishes to pursue Ehren? You know what kind of a prize she would be as a chess piece on the board of politics."

Colombe scowled, and muttered "If he and his father is after her for her position as my Heir, her body, or her wealth, I'll refuse and take steps to prevent it then." The rapier then visibly took a deep breath, sighed, and looked at the painting of her father as she spoke more quietly, "But if he wants her for who she is rather than what she represents...." Colombe trailed off in a deep sigh. "I cannot in good faith automatically refuse then. Papa gave me a choice alongside my sisters to allow me to veto any romance that I was approached with and also he tried hard to give me a good man as a husband. I made my choices then and have lived with them, but I won't force Ehren to the path I took."

She barked a laugh. "I don't know how Papa did it, honestly. This whole parenting business is damned tough and I'd rather be back in the Congo with you trying to split my skull back then for difficulty. Which is saying something."

Kasuyu slapped her gently on the shoulder. "And we are chasing ghosts anyway. He's young, she's young, and she's trying to suppress her feelings for him. She has so much pain in her life, no fault of yours really on that score, those were honest mistakes instead of malice back then, and at least you don't have to worry about her trying to one-up your record for ways to get tossed out of school. She's not the type."

Colombe chuckled. "True, she's not the type. Anyway, we should get ready for Medea to arrive to transport us all back to her estate tomorrow for Claire's debut performance."
---------------------------

Pino, Island of Corsica, France
Spoiler: A Mysterious Attack

Maréchal des Logis-Chef(Marshal of Logis-Chief/ Caretaker of rentals) Pierre Vidocq scowled at the smell from within the small vacation cottage complex. The bodies of the half dozen teenagers would be removed by the medical personnel.

His job was to find the butcher responsible for turning this party into a charnel house.

"So, any leads?" He snapped out to his subordinates.

Julienne adjusted her glasses and then spoke. "Very few. Mrs. Dubois claims to have seen a flock of man-sized bats crossing the moon two nights ago while walking Fifi but... Mrs. Dubois. She also claims to have proof that a giant reptile wearing a top hat is responsible for the shipgirls. I blame her internet browsing habits. Otherwise, no surveillance video, no tracks, no car visible from the traffic cameras at the intersection. Time of death was 36 hours ago, and while the amount of blood present is less than could be expected for... what happened that may have been drained by the person who used the needles."

"Or the drugs and syringes present were used by them as opposed to a sexually perverse ghoul with a blood transfusion setup," Jean-Paul muttered.

"Keep looking, when we find the responsible parties, we will haul them in front of a magistrate to account for their crimes to Madame la Guillotine." Pierre demanded.

He then absently touched the crucifix he had started to wear ever since the Abyssals came back. First demons from the sea and now vampires, what would be next?

 

[darthcourt10]

baofengyu

The Mandate Pt 6
"To have fallen so far and learned nothing—that is your failing."

Chengdu

General Zu looked over the reports coming in from the Central Committee. Even the bureaucrats seemed to be moving in circles, unsure of what to do or where to go. Reports from other theaters were a mixture of monotony and desperation. Worse were the reports from the South. All contact had been lost with the Commanding General of the Theater, and Admiral Li had assumed command in the aftermath. While he had no doubts about the man's ability, he seemed to be a true believer in Party. Even he worried in private about what he should do. More disturbingly, reports were filtering in from the South about the resurgence of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom. That was a cancer that needed to be excised with extreme prejudice. He glanced up at his silent guards. The two shipgirls did nothing to impede his command, nor did they offer any advice or words of encouragement. And the creature that accompanied them. There was most definitely a dangerous air about her. Even if the stories were half true, she was just as much a threat as Su Daji.

She was waiting in Beijing. Xue confided that she held one of the Treasures, and that she had a line on the rest and was working to bring them together. However, it fell to him to recover one of them. This much Xue told him. He had to take physical possession of one Treasure in order to be considered a candidate, not only to himself, but to the Gods as well. A Quest like the tales of old, he mused. China's history was full of such tales. Many of them, he mused, were all too true.

"What was it like?" He looked up at the two shipgirls. "When you were, how do they say, born?"

Ning Hai looked at her sister.

"It was," Ping Hai spoke. "A difficult time. The Japanese had not yet begun their Manchuria Campaign, and the war against the Communists was just beginning. My sister and I were built to be the first of the 'New' Republic of China's warships, built to replace our Ge Ges Chao Ho and Ying Rui. All we knew was war, and neither the Communists nor the Kaishekists did well for China. When the war with Japan came we did our part, and we died for it."

"Our Jie Jies of the Imperial Fleet spoke of a time when China was strong, not the mess that was later Qing Dynasty, although that is what they all knew," Ning Hai's raspy voice spoke. "The older ships remember though."

"China has seen many wars, the collapse of empires, but she remains still," Ping Hai replied. "We live in interesting times."

Zu leaned back in his chair and mulled their words. China remains. They were right in that China has seen countless empires rise and fall, but the people, the middle kingdom, remained.

Without a second thought he picked up his desk phone to his aide. "Get the Y-8T ready and call General Chi at Shenyang and inform him we need to speak. Let General Chung know we will need an escort."

Chi Shang Xiao.

He was considered old guard, a soldier's soldier. Rumors had it he fought alongside the Chairman when he was still an unbearded youth and had been considered an icon that all general officer candidates aspired to. His family origins were a bit mysterious, of which some said his family was fallen Qing nobility, others spoke of a possible like to the ancient Han Dynasties. Whatever the past, he would make the case to the General and try to sway the old man to his side.

He gathered his notes and placed them in his safe before moving to the front office. His aide was setting down the phone as he entered, followed by his bodyguards.

"General, General Chi will speak with you upon your arrival. He asks that you bring your…teacher?"

Zu blinked. Teacher? Then he realized that he was referring to the Professor, whose name could also be read as 'teacher'. A part of him became worried that the General had spies amongst his command, but he discounted it as there had been no such inquiries about his command made at the Central Committee, nor were there warnings from his friends in Beijing. It was also possible that Daji was suppressing any dissent in Beijing.

"Contact Professor Xue and ask her to prepare for a trip."

He returned to his office and sat back down in his seat and stared at the wall. In the west it would have been described by many a veteran as an 'I love me' wall, with many pictures, plagues, and awards that decorated it from a near lifetime of service to the people. That was the phrase that rolled in his mind. His eyes darted to an old, faded scroll that was given to him by an old couple during the aftermath of Blood Week. Upon it was simple calligraphy, but the brushwork was exquisite in both simplicity and function. An echo of an almost lost art that had nearly been burned in the fires of the Cultural Revolution, buried under the tills of the Great Leap Forward. All it said was '人心齐，泰山移'.

Rénxīn qí, Tàishān yí.

When people work with one heart, they can even move Mount Tai.

A true leader served his people, brought them together to act with one heart. He led them yes, but he also listened to them, encouraged them. Somewhere along the way, the Party became more important than the People. He turned to watch a training formation march past. So many young faces hardened by experience before their time. To take up such a burden was an honorable endeavor, one that spoke well to their willingness to sacrifice for the greater good. It was an honor to lead them.

He remained focused on the scroll for the longest time.

Focus became resolve.

Resolve became will.

The change was subtle, yet profound.

He was jerked out of his thoughts as both Ping Hai and Ning Hai dropped to one knee, arms raised with a palms enclosing a closed fist, heads bowed.



That was how Professor Xue found him, and she too felt the change in both the man and the room. He made his choice, and with it, accepted his fate. For good or ill General Zu was the best candidate she could hope to find that could claim the Mandate of Heaven, and it appeared the shipgirls knew that as well. His reaction to the two paying him the proper respects was startling, as if he himself was taken back by his own actions. He may not have understood it at the moment, but this was it.



Zu blinked at the two shipgirls bowed to him. Xue entered moments later, and after a moment, performed her own bow of respect. He took a deep breath and nodded.

"Professor, I will need your help at Shenyang. With some luck, we will gain a much-needed ally."

"Yes Lord," She replied, holding her position.

"Please, stand all of you," Zu ordered. "I am not sitting on the throne yet."

"No," Ping Hai spoke. "But you will."

Zu stood and gathered his notes and papers. He placed everything into a slim folder and walked towards the trio, absently handing the folder to Ping Hai as he passed. Xue had a small bag slung over one shoulder and fell in behind him as he passed. He stopped as he entered the main office.

Every soldier was standing at attention and saluting him.

He straightened and returned the salute. "Carry on," He ordered.

"Sir, the aircraft is ready."

Zu nodded.

The Y-8T served as his airborne command and control aircraft during active combat operations, and a secure method of transport for times such as this. His arrival at the airbase was met with little fanfare, and his aircraft was ready for takeoff with a pair of J-7s also waiting for takeoff. With the shortages in the availability of newer aircraft the Western Theater was forced to use quite a few older fighters as the Central Theater commanded most of the newer designs that were still rolling out of the factories in Chengdu and Shenyang. It was ironic that many of the aircraft made locally were immediately moved to the Central Theater and trickling down to the Eastern Theater.

It only took moments to board and the aircraft to prepare to take off, with Ping Hai and Ning Hai remaining behind as the two shipgirls attempt to board the aircraft sent overweight warnings flashing in the cockpit. In the end he asked the two to remain behind as it was his task to speak with General Chi and convince him of the rightness of his cause. It would be a few hours flight time to reach Shenyang.

The flight itself was uneventful.

Arrival at the Beiling Airbase was equally uneventful, but Zu was not surprised that General Chi had a car waiting for him. He and Xue slid into the back seat and watched the scenery roll past as the car left the military base.

"That's odd," Zu spoke.

"What do you mean?" Xue replied.

"We are not heading to the Theater Command."

"Perhaps General Chi would prefer to meet in a neutral place."

"What I have to say to the General will become known to his troops anyway. Where we talk should have no bearing."

The car seemed to follow the Baishan East Road around the northern area of Beiling Park and turned south on Huanghe North Ave. Moments later they were pulling into the western entrance to Beiling Park. A pair of soldiers were waiting, and the quickly escorted them into the emptied park.

Xue pulled out a notepad as they entered.

"Why Beiling Park?" Zu asked.

"I think we are about to find out," Xue replied as a small cart appeared with a driver to take them deeper into the park. Zu didn't know if it was a good or bad omen that they entered Zhaoling, the Luminous Mausoleum, burial site of Emperor Hong Taiji. Numerous guards of the Northern Army lined the various passages and checkpoints of the tomb, and soon enough they met the 'Old Man of the North', General Chi Zhang Xiao. The old general stood in his full uniform, hands behind his back as he stared up at the door to the tomb. He turned and nodded to the pair.

"General Zu, Professor Xue," He greeted them.

General Zu stood smartly and rendered a salute. The old man seemed to be amused, but returned it.

"General Chi, thank you for meeting with me."

"It is a beautiful relic of the past," Chi turned back to the entrance. "China is fortunate it has withstood the test of time."

He pushed the door open and entered.

Zu looked at Xue then followed, and the two followed the old general into the Tomb complex itself.

"I know why you are here," He stopped and turned around.

Xue gasped.

Zu did not know what was going on, but there was an opening in the tomb. The main slab that served as the cap to the tomb gone, and a dark hole remained that seemed to suck in all the light.

"I am old Zu Li Shang," Chi spoke. "But even an old man knows the signs that the Mandate has been lost by the Maoists."

"Then will you support my claim?" Zu asked.

Chi motioned to the opening. "Enter and be judged."

Xue grasped Zu's arm. "Gen-"

"No Lady," Chi interrupted. "HE must be judged."

The interior of the tomb was dark. And a much further walk than he anticipated. Even behind him the light of the entrance seemed so far away. He had no sense of his surroundings. He continued to walk forward.

It wasn't the darkness that bothered him the most.

It was the isolation.

The loneliness.

It was an unseen weight, but one that he had some familiarity with. The burden of command. The need to be aloft, a bit distant. He shouldered the feeling like an old friend and continued to walk. He loved his troops, but he also knew he would be called upon to sacrifice those troops should the need arise. Then he remembered the first days of the war. The Battle of Shanghai was a fighting retreat, a bloody sacrifice to cover the panicked flight of the surviving civilians as Abyssal fleets bombarded the city with both shell and bomb. He looked an entire company in the eye when he gave the orders that sent them to their deaths. They did their duty and saved countless civilians, and Zu honored their sacrifice by setting up the Memorial.

Each step brought forth another thought, another memory.

He stopped.

His graduation from the academy and his first command. He was so young back then, so untested. His parents were so proud when he marched with his class. His platoon sergeant was experienced and knowledgeable about the ways of the military and taught the young officer how to be a good leader and listen to his noncoms. It was both a shock and wake-up call when the sergeant was arrested by the Regiment's Political Officer. THAT event taught him to maintain an appearance of discretion and tact, to keep his thoughts to himself no matter what he saw or heard. It was another burden he carried.

He continued forward again.

Then there was light.

The room was filled with treasure. Gold. Silver. Jewels beyond reckoning. The wealth of nations. Oil lamps dotted the walls and cast the room in dancing light and shadow. Works of art, scrolls, musical instruments, even a Pipa made of Jade. In the center were two stone sarcophagi, the final resting place of Emperor Hong Taiji and his Empress. Between the two stood a young woman with green eyes. Cradled in her arms was a bundle.

"Are you the one?" She asked.

Zu did not hesitate.

"Yes."

She nodded. "Then unto you I deliver this."

She unwrapped the bundle.

The Jian was old. Ancient. Made simply of bronze and plain leather wrapped hilt. It was not a flashy or flamboyant weapon, but a practical one. One meant to be used on the battlefield by the most common of soldier.

He reached out.

The leather was warm in his hand, and the blade caught the light and seemed to glow with an inner fire.

It was done.
Spoiler: General Zu
Spoiler: General Chi


Taiping Temple of Heaven

He had been known by many names over the centuries, many faces worn and discarded in pursuit of his goal of removing his curse laid upon him by the first Qin emperor. The southern theater of the Chinese military was nearly under his full control, only that fool at Zhanjiang remained loyal to the blind fools in Beijing. His few informants left in the capital spoke increasingly of changes amongst the Central Committee. The Vixen had cast her spell well, and unless she was stopped she will decide for everyone who will rule. His agents in America reported that the child of his enemies was in Shenyang, but when he dispatched his Storms she was gone, and any attempts to find out any information regarding her was me with silence from the commanding general of the theater. That old man had what the American's called a 'poker face', giving away nothing that could be used of value. He was both canny and alert, and whatever he spoke about with General Zu could only be a problem.

"Tell me," Xiao spoke. "Did that fool in Beijing really give the information on the Coins to the fool in Zhanjiang?"

"Yes my Lord," a follower reported. "The Admiral has already moved additional forces into the Hong Kong area and has taken residence up on Stonecutter Island."

Xiao huffed. "This really pisses me off to no end!"

"My Lord?"

"That fool Admiral will push the Vixen and she will push back and we are not ready for war!" Xiao looked at his map. "Contact our forces in the Eastern Theater and tell them to prepare. We will need to take that territory first before we can march on Beijing."

"Yes Lord!"

His mind raced. There were hundreds of battles, countless strategies that he had studied over the years from his earliest days as a Court Magician to the final campaign with the Qin that sealed his fate and caused the Emperor to curse him. To be flexible in the coming days will be the key. But in this move and countermove he will need to act decisively. March on Beijing, he mused. Not yet, but a strike at the Hidden Ministry on the other hand…and that uncultured fool can be shown our displeasure as well.

"Summon the Storms," Xiao ordered. "I have a task for them…two of them in fact."





North of Tai'an

Ying danced back going full defense.

The blade before her danced and wove through the air seeking out any opening, any weakness that could be exploited. The wielder glided forward with her arm extended, but her wrist in constant motion. A fan of white hair flared behind her and she advanced.

Would you care to play?

Those five words brought her to this, a meeting with perhaps one of the deadliest sword-masters that walked the Earth. Ying evaded the PLA at Wendeng District, and by night took to her broom heading towards Jinan. She rested by day, using the hidden spaces that her mother told her about. Old bolt-holes that were used by China's Magicals for centuries. For the most part there was no one occupying these places, and in some instances they bolt-holes had not been used since they had been built. But along the way, she felt a pull towards the south. She felt it before she saw it. Wards. Ancient ones. Layered with the hopes and prayers of countless people both Magical and Mundane.

Tai Shan.

The holy mountain practically glowed with magical energy at night. Spirits of darkness and those of evil intent would be repelled by the mountain's power, and the resident priests of the mountain would be very quick to attack any transgressor that would dare approach. As if drawn, she flew not towards the mountain, but just to the north, where one of the smaller foothills guarded the approach to the place where Emperors ascended to the take the Mandate and the Throne.

It was there she saw her for the first time. Every movement was precise and elegant, the Jian in her hand sung as it cut through the air as she danced. Yet, despite the movement, there was a note of discordance. Ying's eyes began to ache at the sight of the blade's dance.

Then she stopped and turned to look at the floating woman.

"Would you care to play?"

Ying wasn't surprised at the least that she was seen by the white-haired woman. Her Hanfu was dark in color, setting off her hair and giving her a rather ethereal appearance, but to Ying's senses, she was all too human. But there was a challenge to this woman, and any who followed the Code of Xia could not refuse such a challenge.

And thus, she found herself on the defensive. The woman's style seemed to be a perfect counter to her own training, and Ying was hard pressed to fend off her attacks. It was like fighting against a reflection. A dark mirror.

Ying spun to the right, her true self thrusting forward, only to be intercepted by a pair of fingers that trapped the blade between them. The woman smirked as she advanced, forcing Ying to retreat until she braced her foot and launched an attack that saw the spirit leap forward in a spin that caused her Jian to be released from the finger pinch.

"An honest blade, strong and true," She spoke. "Your path is cast in shadow, and you race into the heart of darkness."

The two exchanged blows, Ying remained on the defensive as she was forced back yet again, until the woman paused.

"Yet even in darkness there is light."

Ying caught her breath and focused.

Then she began to dance.

Ying let her Chi flow with each movement, letting her true body lead as she went on the offensive. The woman smiled and allowed herself to dance as well, her own sword a reflection of Ying's movements.

"And in the light, there is balance."

The two women ended up back to back, pushing at each other as they fought for advantage, their arms wrangling for purchase.

"You serve the balance. You are the judge. Into your hands this will be decided."

The woman dropped down slightly and spun just a hair before Ying followed, her Jian curved around Ying's hand as her free hand caught Ying's own. In a burst of Chi and Spiritual force Ying stumbled back and looked on in horror as the woman held both her true body in one hand and her wand in the other. On one hand Ying could not help but feel admiration for the skills of the woman, who had seemed to master even the most esoteric ways of the Sword. She tucked the wand into her sash as she ran two fingers along Ying's blade, revealing the Oath.

"Daughter of Guānyǔ you are," She paused and stared at the writing before her eyes shifted to Ying's. "Ah, that explains much."

Ying blinked. The woman knew. She knew that one of the Treasures was used to inscribe the Oath to Guānyǔ. She flipped the Jian around and offered it to Ying hilt first, followed by her wand.

"These are interesting times," She spoke. "You are skilled, but you are still young. This can be both a blessing and a curse." She held up a hand to forestall Ying's argument.

"I have lived a very long-time child," She spoke. "And the transition of the Mandate is always a turbulent time. We of the Jianghu have kept to our mountains for centuries since the Westerners imposed the Statute, but as the veil fails, we shall do our parts to ensure a smooth transition. The one in Beijing is not how she appears." She looked around, finally turning to the north.

"Guard yourself daughter." A faint sound of thunder echoed to the north and east.

Ying sheathed both weapons and bowed to her senior, remembering the days of training in her youth.

"And remember the lesson I have imparted to you," the woman stepped back and floated into the air.

The woman turned sharply to the north as the thunder seemed to increase in intensity. In the distance storm clouds were gathering.

"Go now! Do not stop until you reach the Forbidden City! They are coming!"



Somewhere in America

He opened the door quickly, only to find two faces he had not expected to see ever again, a rather successful restauranteur and a short, fat Chinatown tour bus driver.

"Nope," He said, closing the door.

"Come on Jack, we need you."

"Nope," Jack replied. "It took me years to shake off those MiBs, and I don't want to get in their crosshairs again."

"Mei Hua is missing Jack," The man spoke. Mei Hua was the daughter of Wang Chi and Miao Lin. "She went to visit Miao's parents in Shenyang, but after she arrived at their home she disappeared."

"China's not a good place to be right now," Jack replied, opening the door. "I may not know about all this magic shit, but even if half of what I hear about is true China's the last place I want to be."

"How have you been hearing about what is going on in the magical world?" The bus driver asked.

"I drive trucks for living Egg. I hear things."



Urmston Road, Hong Kong

The channel between Lantau Island and Tuen Mun was filled with wrecks and debris. The two freelance reporters filmed the damage, focusing on rusting hulk of a super freighter that was partially beached on Hong Kong island.

"It's quiet here."

"Yeah, I heard that Captain saying that PLAN was moving into Stonecutter Island."

"You think we can get some good footage there?"

"It's worth a shot."

"Double check the satellite feed, maybe we can get some livestreaming going on."



Ministry of Culture

Minister Cai looked up from his notes as the President called the meeting to order. Again it was the same ground being retread again and again. He had received a single message from Admiral Li, but nothing else. His few contacts in the Defense Committee reported movement in both the Western Theater as well as the Southern Theater, and the remaining PLAN assets have appeared to have departed their base. Officially they were executing a patrol of the South China Sea, but one does not take a Landing Ship on patrol. To the north it was quiet, with General Chi keeping order and stability. Around Beijing the military was on edge, but not flaunting their presence. The Eastern Theater was unstable, quite possibly through the machinations of Xiao. The South and East were gateways to Beijing, and if the Cultist was going to move, he would probably move east then north. Then again, if the North and West combined then the Beijing would be the fulcrum. Unfortunately, that witch in the Hidden Ministry had too many members of the party under her thumb, and while things seemed to be as normal as could be, he was aware that she could lock down the city with no problems whatsoever.

Depending on what Admiral Li does in Hong Kong will determine his next step. If the traitors in Taiwan gain control of the Treasure, it could set his plans back even further, and his goal to be the power behind the throne would be jeopardized. His agents in Chengdu reported that General Zu and the Professor have departed the city by helicopter, and their current whereabouts unknown. As they were seen flying to the northwest, they could be in Beijing or any major city along that flight path. Trying to talk to the Defense Committee about General Zu had turned out pointless, as those brainless puppets had only praise for that man and his skill at maintaining order in such a large theater with limited resources. Cai wasn't a fool. There were as many resources flowing into the Western Theater as there were coming out, and the troop deployments that he could find out showed that very few units had been rotated to the Eastern or Southern Theaters. No. General Zu was building an army. That was the only thing that made sense. And the fools here in Beijing were blind to that fact as they were blind to Xiao's cultist to the south.

That was another inconvenience. The cultist deciding to call themselves the "Taiping Heavenly Kingdom" was a bad omen in many instances and showed a complete lack of forethought on Xiao's part. The Nationalists were right to crust that foolish cult the first time, and this time it appeared that he had managed to suborn quite a few of the Southern Theater army commanders in his mad quest. It was quite unacceptable. Though he was appreciative of the efforts of Xiao to get on his good side and gain his support, he knew even if the man emerged victorious in his quest for the Throne the civil war would not be quelled that easily, and backing a General to take the throne would also be disastrous in leading to another period of warlords tearing apart the country for their own sake. No, he needed to find his own candidate, but time was running out.




Beijing

Daji walked.

Beijing was so different from what she remembered, and after feeling the Sword come into play she decided that she needed to see the city. Of course, her guards were not too happy that she decided to go out alone, but after the proper chastisement and a change of modern clothes she stepped out onto the street and began walking. She stood on a street corner not more than a kilometer from the Forbidden City and watched. Despite rationing and restrictions there was much life in the city, with people moving about their daily lives, the occasional soldier on guard near an air defense battery, the occasional honk and screech of cars as they navigated the roads. The smell made her gag, and it was far from the days of peasant carts and horses. Even the smog was not as bad as it had been in the past with the fuel reserves being rationed for public use. She was fully cognizant of the looks she received as she stood on the corner. She wore what was called a 'western business' jacket and skirt with a smart white silk blouse beneath. She didn't mind the heels she wore, and the added height kept her above those around her. Her normally long hair was pulled back into a bun and held in place with a pair of jade sticks. Despite the rush of humanity, she was not worried about those that surrounded her in the slightest. She had a dozen spells at the ready if one was foolish enough to attack, many of them were quite subtle and would not violate the Statute in the slightest. Yet she felt a responsibility to them. These poor, blind souls who did not know of the battles waged on their behalf in the heavens and the underworld. They only knew the current threat of the Abyssals. A few buildings still held the scars from the last Abyssal airstrike that was launched from Bohai Sea.

That was all yesterday and tomorrow. Today was today.

As she walked, she listened. She took the pulse of the people as they went through their daily lives. There was a lot of talk about the new 'Silk Road' rail lines that connected Europe, Africa, and the Far East, which helped alleviate some of the scarcity that had impacted so many lives since the Abyssal War began. She couldn't help but admire the Abyssals. They were a force of nature that demanded to be acknowledged, and their actions threw the Celestial Bureaucracy into a rather amusing loop of paralysis and inaction. Pure in their purpose, but yet even among them the goals that unified them were fracturing as these 'Empresses' began carving out fiefdoms and enacting treaties with the human world. Yet as she walked, she felt her 'echo' in the Japans. The young vixen was growing strong, and she came into possession of something she once thought lost. Her sword, Taiyang. While she has grown beyond the use of weapons, she did not begrudge the young vixen her old sword. Only time will tell if she would prove worthy of it. Perhaps once the business with the transfer of the Mandate is completed, she will pay a visit to the young vixen.

But that was the future.

She continued to walk towards the south. She could feel the ancient wards of the Temple of Heaven, the ancient spirits that flitted about that conduit to the Celestial Court. Like the Forbidden City, the Temple of Heaven was surrounded by anti-air batteries, some discreetly placed, others blatant in their placement, with soldiers of the PLA standing guard everywhere. A few places she noted members of the Jiānhùrén, Aurors of the Hidden Ministry, moving through the crowds, but staying close to specific Type 85/YW 306 towed AA batteries. A quick glance with her spirit sight showed the magical enhancements to the guns, which probably included increased accuracy and cooling coupled with magically expanded magazines for an increased rate of fire. The Temple of Heaven being such an important locus of magical power was the reason for such defenses, and from a glance she was seeing an increased amount of traffic from people praying for bountiful harvests.

She paused at the threshold of the Temple, extending her senses before stepping forward.

"Ms. Wei?" A middle-aged woman stepped forward, a young child holding onto her hand. Daji recognized her as one of the many secretaries that worked in the mundane, public areas of the Ministry building that served as the cover for the Hidden Ministry.

"Chen Lu Fa," Daji inclined her head. "I hope you are enjoying the day."

"Yes ma'am," The woman replied. She looked down to the child, which was hiding behind her mother's leg. "Qian, be respectful to the Minister."

The child shook her head.

Daji bent over and looked the child in the eye.

Her true form was reflected in the child's eyes. And the child was terrified.

A stray memory flashed back to the ancient days. A long time ago she would have laughed and drunk deep of the child's terror. Now, the act and thought seems foreign, distant, to her. She relaxed her features, allowing her unseen tails to flutter and fox ears to twitch. One of her tails snaked around Lu Fa's leg to tickle the child's nose. She let go of the last of the anger and resentment as the child's eyes widened and the laughter at the hidden appendage.

She stood back up as the child seemed to relax and calm down. The girl's mother seemed to relax further as the child's disposition improved. It was then one of the Jiānhùrén approached and handed Daji a message. She looked down at the paper and nodded to herself.

"If you will excuse me Ms. Chen, I must take my leave now."

"No, Minister, I apologize for taking up your time." The woman bobbed her head.

Daji bobbed her head. "Zaijian." Goodbye.

She followed the Auror to a waiting car that would take her back to the Forbidden City. The very short ride back deposited her not at the Forbidden City itself, but the Gǔlóu, the old Drum Tower north of the Forbidden City where Daji had the Hidden Ministry make use of the tower as part of the Relay Station Network.

Of all the communication methods in operation from both mundane and magical, the old Relay Stations using semaphore flags was perhaps the most archaic, and one that when used properly, could send messages quickly across the Middle Kingdom. Daji had spent a great deal of time assembling such a network, with operators trained and conditioned in the old ways of signaling. It was rare when such a message arrived that required her personal attention, but it was such a day today.

She watched the signals come in from the relay platform and frowned. She turned her eyes to the north before looking at the signalman. The Sword was moving. The Coins unearthed.

Finally.

The Players were present.

The stage was set.

She took a breath.

"Attack."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Time to set up the last pieces on the board for the opening moves....

The Pieces Prepare to Move (VI)....

8 August 2014

Villa Uvas Munificus, Slopes of Mount Ossa, Thessaly, Greece
Spoiler: An Arrival For An Anniversary Party

With a bang of displaced air three women and a grand piano suddenly appeared on a mosaic floor showing the Labors of Hercules surrounding a Roman-style impluvium rectangular pool to catch rainwater through the hole in the atrium roof. A second later, a fourth dark haired girl appeared standing next to the keyboard of her piano.

Claire smiled happily and looked around at the Roman-style villa illuminated by the early-morning sun with joy lighting her face up. Claire then hugged Medea and whispered "Thank you! It's beautiful!" in her shy musical voice before opening her keyboard as she was floated to her place to provide music for the festival.

"Oui, it is beautiful." Colombe agreed, smiling at the surroundings as she unconsciously surveyed the villa.

Next to her a wide-eyed Tokunotakai nodded at the perfectly preserved ancient house. The Masamune spoke quietly. "It is like I have gone back in time through the centuries."

Medea smiled proudly as Claire released her from the hug then gestured with her wand. "I picked this villa rustica up during the mess that was the collapse of the Republic after Gaius Iulius was assassinated and have kept it as a vacation house ever since. It has olive groves and a vineyard -- with grapes of Lesbos -- that supply the estate. You really should try my Pramnian red wine at dinner; I use the same methods as the Romans did to make wine and the grape stocks are from one of the more famous vineyards of antiquity originally. I have a few families of satyrs and nymphs who serve as my vintners."

Colombe smiled and nodded, "I can't wait. So lunch with your guests and you and then we have Claire play tunes and dance until the setting of the sun. I brought along two bottles of Inniskillin 1989 Vidal ice wine for dessert, which was a gift from Yuying plus a bottle of five star Hennessy special select cognac, 1967 in fact.."

Medea smiled back, "That's the plan yes. And the contributions will be well appreciated, Lord Hades enjoys new alcohols."

"Ahh you are back, Maddy!" An athletic woman appeared at a door, pushing purple-dyed tapestries aside. Colombe automatically sized her up and the Muramasa's eyes narrowed slightly at the graceful feline predatory movement of the newcomer as she walked. Clearly she is a dangerous one.... Colombe then curtsied, "Bonjour! Colombe d'Aubigny du Chasteler at your service Mademoiselle. May I introduce my daughter Claire du Chasteler and my friend Masamune-no-Tokunotakai?"

Medea grinned and spoke. "Colombe is one of my prize pupils from Beauxbatons in 1718. She and Tokunotakai are some of the current generation of heroes too and were instrumental in dealing with Verdun. They know about me, Lana."

The young woman gave a small smile, "Atalanta Kouris. I have good news and bad news Maddy." The smile faded. meanwhile Colombe coughed and boggled briefly before regaining her composure after recognizing another legendary Greek heroine and Huntress.

"Right, bad news first?" Medea said as a wine pitcher and cup floated over to her. She then took a deep drink of the wine.

"A message from Lord Hades arrived. He will be along with his wife to celebrate their anniversary in a few hours. There's also a list of guests arriving with him Athena, Apollo, Calliope, and Euterpe are on it." Atalanta said. "The good news is that Athena and Apollo swore on the Styx to Hades to not cause problems or disrupt the celebration as a condition for their participation. Also Heracles, Hebe, Hestia, and Demeter will be present to counterbalance them."

Colombe paled slightly and gave a worried look at the oblivious Claire as the piano continued checking her tuning. She then whispered to Toku under her breath in Japanese. "Athena is the Greek goddess of wisdom and skill in the arts, Apollo is the god of the sun and of music. Among other things. The two muses named are both patrons of the arts including music."

Medea sighed, "And I cannot turn either away without giving them an excuse to retaliate against me and mine for a breach of hospitality. I shouldn't have boasted of Claire's skills to Lord Hades, it seems, since it has sparked some interest."

Claire gave a sweet smile as she adjusted the tuning of her F string. "I don't mind playing for an audience. They like music, right?"

Colombe sighed under her breath before responding in a louder voice. "Yes, they shall like music. Which is the problem." Her eyes found a fresco of the nymph Daphne being turned into a laurel tree to escape the amorous attentions of Apollo. She then muttered to herself in a vain attempt to cheer herself up, "At least it is not Zeus. Small blessings, small blessings."
------------------

Castle Moulbaix, Belgium, France
Spoiler: An Apology Sent

Ehren meticulously checked off items on her clipboard as the group of burly men from the moving company carried items of furniture carefully protected both with bubble wraps and Cushioning Charms cast by Kasuyu past her post at the door to to the waiting trucks.

"Piano... check." She spoke to herself as the antique piano got carried past.

"Sofa... check." Another load of furnishings passed her post at the doors.

"Six Louis XVI chairs... check." She counted them as they were carefully packed away.

Finally the last item (a Victorian draftsman's desk) was checked off and she initialed and signed each sheet of the roster in triplicate. She then folded the forms precisely and handed them to the foreman of the contractors whom she had hired to take the apology to Passel House.

"These go to Passel House in Hampshire, England. Directions for driving are in the packets I prepared for you, along with the phone number for both myself and Mrs. Passel who shall be accepting the goods. Please notify me upon delivery and return a receipt to me." She spoke in her cool, crisp commanding voice. The sinking sun stained the stone of her castle a deep red and the black shadows of the apple trees surrounding it reached toward Ehren as she stood there as a pale specter in the gathering darkness.

"Yes, Madame!" The lead truck began to move, followed by the second one.

Ehren watched them go and then turned to walk inside her ancestral castle as the sun set.

Once inside, Ehren pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number in England after closing and locking the doors behind her.

"Hello, Passel House."

Ehren straightened up her spine as she marched upstairs. "This is Ehren du Chasteler, Mrs. Passel. I am calling to notify you that my mother's apology is enroute. We shall be Owl Mailing you a list of all the items included along with a certified check to pay for the tuning of the piano after delivery. Please do not hesitate to call me if problems crop up with the delivery or the contents are damaged en-route, and please call me to notify me that they have arrived?"

"I shall, Miss du Chasteler. So this weekend or early next week then."

"Ja, that is correct." Ehren entered her mother's study and filed her copy of the inventory away before beginning to unlock the safe containing the certified check. "I also wish to tender my personal apology for the matter being brought up once more when we visited last month, Victoria."

"It isn't your fault that what happened happened, Miss du Chasteler. I shall call you when they arrive."

"Very good, I shall look forward to that. Auf Wiedersehen, Mrs. Passel."

"Goodbye Ehren."

Kasuyu stuck his head in the door. "Dinner's almost ready, Ehren."

Ehren nodded and placed the paperwork in a neat pile on the desk. "I'll send this off after dinner and cleanup of the dishes afterward."
------------------

Spoiler: Night At Moulbaix

Two hours later the waxing moon faintly illuminated the looming bulk of Moulbaix through breaks in the clouds as stealthy shadows moved in the darkened forest.

Movement atop the battlements caused them to freeze, deeper darkness in the dark.

A pale blond girl appeared there and as the intruders watched hurled an owl aloft to fly off to the west.

As the girl turned to walk back inside, the moonlight revealed her hair of pale gold.

The leading shadow gave a faint sigh, an exhalation of breath. A few salty droplets fell from the shadow to the ground and vanished without a trace before she turned to survey those behind her.

Aquamarine eyes stared into glowing red eyes who one by one blinked and looked away from her coldly wrathful gaze. Lips moved in a pale face illuminated by another beam of moonlight.

"She is one of our targets tonight. Subdue her for Portkey out, but do NOT harm or spoil her under any circumstances. The Master commands me that she is his and his alone."

Dark horned heads bowed in response to the ice cold voice filled with barely controlled fury.

"Good, once I break their wards and isolate them, then we enter and claim our prizes."

Moonlight silvered the steel of a short sword as it was drawn. Shadows pooled and filled the inscription along the blade as the ancient sword began to gleam with an aquamarine fire.

CORTANA NOMEN EIVSDEM FERRO ET ANIMIS ET JOYEVSE DVRENDEL

(Cortana/Curtana is my name, forged of the same steel and soul as Joyeuse and Durendel)

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Upon waking up, the first thing that Itami noticed was that the light seemed to have turned into spears. Spears that were currently jabbing him on the head and stirring up his brain. Or, at least, it felt like that was happening at least.

Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath before letting it out. Slowly, Itami sat up in the futon, a motion that made his stomach roil something fierce. But another deep breath made it calm and he opened his eyes just enough to see despite the pounding in his head. It honestly felt like there was a gang of Oni using tetsubos within his skull.

Which, considering the night before, made him internally snort with a wince.

Briefly, he checked himself over and gave a small sigh of relief at he was wearing a sweatshirt and a pair of boxers. Which meant, at least, he hadn't gone to bed with someone at least. Rubbing his head, Itami gave a soft groan, "Fuck me... how much did I have to drink last night? Last time I felt this bad was..." A frown appeared on his face as he tried to think before grimacing, "That time with the US Marines when one of them snuck that crap he claimed was Tequila just after Blood Week. Still say that the fucker got a hold of some shipgirl torpedo juice somehow."

Just shaking his head, Itami sucked in a breath before looking around. The room he was in looked like a traditional Japanese room, though with a wooden floor rather than tatami mats. He could remember stumbling in the night before helped by a laughing Tsubaki before knocking out after falling over while taking off his pants. Softly snorting, he shook his head and winced as the motion made his hangover worse, "Well, Itami... if after last night's performance she didn't toss you on your ass, that has to mean something."

Granted, that came with the small issue that he didn't actually remember the night before.

Mentally shrugging it off even as bits and pieces came back, Itami looked around the room before his eyes fell on a vial with a note. Ignoring the container, he grabbed the note and squinted as he read it even as he realized that it was written in Tsubaki's handwriting. 'Hey, you had quite a bit to drink last night-'

That got a snort from Itami, "No shit, Tsubaki."

Continuing to read, he focused through his hangover, 'Got to ask if you have any Oni blood in you considering you kept up with me and the guys. For the most part, anyways until the end. Same with the rest of the guys under you... Well, I know that you humans get horrible hangovers, so there's a hangover cure in the vial. Perfectly safe, so just guzzle the fucker down.'

Looking at said vial, Itami blinked before sighing as he grabbed it, "Might as well." Uncorking it, he did exactly as the note said and gulped it down. He did jerk a bit at the feeling of pins and needles, but moments later he blinked as his hangover nearly vanished. Really, it felt more like it would in a few hours. Blinking, he looked at the vial with a raised eyebrow, "Huh, a lot better than most hangover cures. At least this one doesn't taste like someone crapped in it."

With another shake of the head, he turned his attention back to the note, 'Once you're done with that, wash up and come down. There should be a pot of coffee on. Maybe breakfast as well.'

Eyebrow raised, Itami scratched his head in thought before giving a shrug as he got up. Slipping on his pants from the previous night, he headed to the washroom to relieve himself and splash his face with some cold water. It was after that the human Captain made his way to the dining room as he remembered more about the previous night. Entering, he gave a glance around before nodding.

Despite the seeming age of the house and how old fashioned it was, the kitchen was anything but. He could see various modern appliances there including a stove, a coffee maker, and a microwave as well as cupboards. Granted, he did raise an eyebrow at what had to be the fridge, but what looked more like an old fashioned ice box from some time in the last century. Hearing a shout, however, Itami blinked and moved until he was able to see the screen door before staring.

Mainly because Tsubaki was standing there in a patch of sand practicing with a Tetsubo, one which looked like it was right out of the old folklore about Oni. Itami watched for a few seconds before moving back inside and pouring himself some coffee. Adding some creamer and sugar, he went back to the door and stood there as he watched the Oni practice.

Oh, he could tell she knew that he was there, but she didn't react besides a slight tilt of her head as she continued what had to be a routine. Meanwhile, Itami sipped his coffee quietly so as to not disturb her. He did, however, give her a look over as she stood there.

Red skin glistened under the morning sunlight due to the sweat that was produced by her workout. Something that he got a lot of to see as, above the waist, she wore only a sarashi. Unlike some of the high school delinquents he had known, however, she wore hers properly and the white, somewhat damp, strips of cloth covered everything. While part of Itami found himself disappointed by that, he gave that part a mental kick even as he took in the rest of the female Oni. While he couldn't see much of her legs due to the Hakama she wore, the bottoms somewhat ragged, there was no hiding how muscular she was.

Muscles that worked as she twirled a club that he would have likely struggled with as if it was a baton.

Unlike some guys, Itami wasn't bothered in the slightest about a woman being far stronger than him. Quite the opposite as a matter of fact. And as he found his gaze roving over her, he paused, briefly, on her face. Tsubaki wasn't exactly ugly, not by a long shot, even despite the two horns that grew from her forehead. But one word for her looks might be "Plain" if one was being kind about it. Still, it didn't bother Itami much, especially as he had gotten to actually know her over the past few months.

He did blink a bit as it looked like her cheeks were a bit darker red than the rest. Almost like... 'Wait, is she blushing?'

It was just a few minutes later, while he was still trying to puzzle out if she was flustered by him watching her not, between giving her a look over, when she took a deep breath and stopped. Opening her eyes, she laid her tetsubo over one shoulder as she turned towards him with a grin, though there was something else there, "Sorry about that, Itami-San. Wanted to get in my morning workout and didn't think that you would be up for another hour."

Just softly snorting, Itami shook his head, "Don't worry about it. I'm Army, you get used to waking up early even when hungover." Pausing, he gave her a slight nod and smile, "Speaking of, thanks for the hangover cure."

Lips curling into a craggy grin, the Oni gave a laugh, "You don't have to thank me for that, Itami-San!" She rolled her shoulders a bit before tapping her head, "Besides, I know from experience that humans have worse hangovers than Oni."

That made Itami blink a bit, "Huh, so Oni get hangovers as well then? I mean, all the old legends do mention that Oni like drinking, but..."

With a slight shrug, Tsubaki chuckled as she scratched her cheek, "Well, they're not wrong about us loving drinking nearly as much as fighting." She sent a smirk towards Itami with a snicker, "As you found out last night." At his flush, the Oni shook her head, "But, yeah, us Oni love drinking and it takes a lot more for us to get drunk. At the same time, hangovers are less powerful as well. Don't much use hangover cure potion myself but I've had friends who do."

Voice dry, the Captain gave her a look, "Lucky you."

Unable to help herself, Tsubaki threw her head back with a loud guffaw of laughter before stepping onto the porch and slapping the smaller human's shoulder, "Damn straight!" Still grinning as she watched him rotate his shoulder, she stepped inside, "Anyways, time for some breakfast." Reaching the sink to wash her hands after setting her tetsubo onto a weapon's rack, Tsubaki raised an eyebrow, "You don't mind a western one, do you?"

Only shaking his head, Itami shrugged, "Bacon, eggs, and all that stuff? I don't mind it."

Nodding, Tsubaki pulled out some pans and other implements, "Good to hear, though I got other stuff like ham and the like."

Eyebrow raised as he watched her pull ingredients from the icebox and the like, he leaned against the counter, "So you eat a lot of meat then? I did notice that before, but..."

Glancing at him, Tsubaki nodded, "Hai, I do." She opened her mouth a bit to show off her sharpened teeth, "These aren't just for show you know." The Oni then gave a small shrug, "One good thing is that I can get plenty of meat nowadays compared to a few centuries ago. Hard to find a butcher when meat eating was outlawed for being 'Unclean'."

A grimace on his face, Itami shook his head, "Don't know how you did it, take away my hamburgers and I'll shank someone."

That got another loud bout of laughter from the Oni and she shook her head as she turned to look at him, "Tell you what, I'll take you down to this one burger place I know. They make the best ones that you ever damn tasted."

Smirk on his face, Itami chuckled back, "I'll hold you to it." As she nodded with a grin, he looked around in interest, "Got to say, this is a nice place. How long...?"

Bemused, Tsubaki raised an eyebrow, "Have I had a home here?" At his nod, she chuckled a little, "Since the Great Hoei Fire, built this place myself from the ground up. First the walls around my garden, the the home itself. Used to even sleep under the stars while building..." With a sigh, the Yokai glanced at him, "This site has history to me."

Curious, the human raised his eyebrow, "History?"

With a slow nod, Tsubaki gestured around them, "This place stands on some of the land that belonged to Minamoto no Yorimitsu... the man I consider my true Chichi-ue."

More than a little shocked, Itami looked around, "This was where his home stood? Seriously? And... wait, you called him Chichi-ue?"

For a few moments, Tsubaki looked at him before nodding, "It's a long story, to say the least. But after breakfast, I'll go ahead and tell it..."

_____________________________________________

Finishing off the last sasauge, Tsubaki picked at her teeth a little, "Ah, nothing like some good breakfast to start off the day." About to get up, she blinked as Itami took the dishes and walked towards the sink, "Itami-San?"

Just looking over his shoulder, the JGSDF Captain gave her a slight grin, "You made breakfast, I'll do the dishes."

Still blinking, Tsubaki stared at him before settling back in and simply watching. That small gesture actually warmed her inside among other things, things that she was not quite sure about. For the next few minutes, she watched as Itami washed and then dried the dishes before putting them in the rack to finish drying. Once he sat back down at the table, the Oni shifted a bit though she gave him a nod as he placed her refilled coffee in front of her, "So, my story..."

Eyebrow raised as he nursed his coffee, Itami gave her a frown, "You don't have to tell me anything, you know."

That got him a thankful smile from the Oni, but she shook her head as she sipped her own hot drink, "Nah, I... don't have much issue about telling you in regards to my past. It's not like it is some secret or whatever. Just hard to think where to begin, really." After a few moments, she gave a nod, "Okay, you know the bit about how my... parents were Shuten-dōji and Ibaraki-dōji already."

A frown on his face, Itami nodded a little bit, "Hai, though also that they were really shitty parents."

Lips curling into a sneer as her hands clenched, Tsubaki snarled, "That is putting it mildly." Rubbing her face, she gave a small sigh, "Ibaraki... honestly didn't give a damn about me as her daughter. Same with my Old Man. Honestly? I'm reasonably sure that they would not have cared if I died soon after birth." Shaking her head, the Oni had a far off look on her face, "The Oni on Mount Ōe used to keep the women that they took in a small cave off from their quarters. It was kept shut with this big, heavy wooden door made of logs which would take multiple humans to open. They used the women they took as servants and raped them... as well as ate them when they felt like it."

Grimacing, the human male shook his head, "So that bit of folklore about Oni..."

With a glance towards him, Tsubaki grimaced some, "About how Oni had a taste for human, especially woman, flesh? Yeah... that was a thing though I never ate any human flesh. But that sort of went away come the 1600s for... reasons." Clearing her throat, she shook her head, "Right, so I was only a few hours old when Ibaraki tossed me into that room laughing. Told the women that they could do what they wanted with me as I was a runt. Saw it as a real laugh riot as I laid there crying in pain, probably wanted to see if they would tear me apart or not."

Not saying anything right away, Itami took a sip of his coffee as he considered the Oni in front of him while internally snorting as he looked her over, 'A runt... seriously?' Externally, he cleared his throat, "Obviously, they didn't."

Only shaking her head, she snorted, "No, no they didn't." Hands gently clasping her mug, she stared down into it, "The noble born women all recoiled from me and likely discussed killing me, and considering things? I wouldn't have blamed them... but there was one woman, a peasant, by the name of Matsu. She had lost her child to Shuten and his group when they had kidnapped her. Seeing what they did, she gathered me up in her arms and nursed me. Named me Tsubaki, telling me that my skin was the Color of the blossoms. Like all Oni children, I grew fast and within a year was walking and talking like a four year old human, about the same size as well even if my strength was greater than a full grown man. Despite losing her actual child to my parents, she treated me like her own daughter, and for that I can never be thankful enough."

Seeing the tears in her eyes, the Captain reached across and placed a hand on hers, "What happened to her, if I may ask?"

Tsubaki wiped at her eyes before taking a deep, shuddering breath, "I was... four, when it happened. As the other Oni barely fed them, I had taken it upon myself to go out and bring food for Matsu and the other captives. When I returned, I found her dead, butchered, and being fed upon by the other Oni. My..." Her hands clenched a bit before she took a deep breath, "Shuten attempted to force me to eat the stew that they made from her, laughing all the while. Even tried to force me to unclench my jaw... did everything, including beating me." She grinned a bit, showing her sharp teeth, "I ended up biting half his pinky off, which pissed him off something fierce."

Eyebrow raised, Itami snorted some, "I can imagine." Pausing, he frowned a bit, "What...?"

Looking at him, Tsubaki raised her own eyebrow, "What happened then?" At his nod, she chuckled, "He nearly beat me to death, knocked me out and everything as well as broke a few bones. Some of the women saw this and were amazed by it, that I would let myself be nearly killed rather than eat the flesh of the one that I called 'Okaa-San'. And when I woke up, the other Oni were all knocked out from drinking I... I carefully gathered her bones and walked out into the wilderness with one of the women. With my bleeding, wounded hands, I dug a grave for her there and placed her bones there. I've used the name that she gave me to honour her." Raising a hand, she pointed, "She's still buried there, on Mount Ōe, made a proper gravestone for her and visit every year before laying flowers. It's the least that I could do."

Just letting her think, Itami thought over what he had been told before he realized something, "That woman that followed you, did she escape?"

Softly snorting, the Oni shook her head, "No, she knew that she would not get far before they caught her again. And neither of us knew where we even were. So she followed me back to the cave, but told the others what I had done. After that, well..." Tsubaki waved a hand in the air, "I became their protector of sorts. Did my best to keep the other Oni out of their quarters." Quietly, she looked down at her hands, "Turns out that when it came to strength, I was definitely Shuten's daughter. By time that I was six, I was able to fight your average Oni and win. Durable as fuck as well, as I could take a beating and keep going."

Silent, Itami's gaze went to some of the scars he saw here and there on her skin. A few of them were very faded and could only be seen as a slightly lighter red, "Is that where you got..."

Following his gaze, Tsubaki grunted a bit, "Not from those fucks, but my dad and the more powerful Oni in the group could still, and often did when I got them too pissed, kick my ass and leave me near death." A bitter laugh escaped from her as she shook her head, "Like that saying, what does not kill you, makes you stronger. Well, it only made me want to hurt them more and protect the women with each failure." Snorting, the Oni shook her head, "Pissed me off, you know? Oni are supposed to be strong! The strongest! Yet each of these assholes could only show off how strong they were by beating, raping, and killing those far weaker than them."

Not saying anything right away, Itami got up and walked around until he sat next to her, much to her surprise. He then patted her upper arm, "Well, it is always harder to protect something. Guess that they were too damn lazy unlike you."

Blinking, the Oni stared at him for a few moments before chuckling with a grin, "Heh, I like that..." Going back into thought for a few seconds, she shook her head, "Anyways, that continued like that for a couple more years. It was when I was about eight or so that things changed."

Upon realizing what that meant, Itami nodded, "That was when Minamoto no Yorimitsu slew Shuten dōji and his gang."

With a slow nod, Tsubaki rubbed her chin, "You likely know most of the legend yourself, so I won't bother with all that bullshit. But I did see him and his fellow warriors disguised as Yamabushi priests. Shuten was telling stories to them as him and the others drank before he pointed me out. Called me a Runt and sneered at him, telling them that I wouldn't eat what he gave me. I sneered back and told him that I would never eat a human, after which Ibaraki backhanded me and told me that I should be thankful when a runt like me is given proper food... so I spat in her face and was thrown across the room. After that, I went back to where the women were, though I noted that one of the Yamabushi, who turned out to be Yorimitsu, was watching me carefully and in interest. But I shrugged it off, figuring that the poor guys would get eaten soon. After all, they were foolish enough to walk into the lair of a large number of dangerous Oni."

Interested, he leaned forward, "Of course, that is not what happened at all."

Laughing lightly, Tsubaki took a drink of her coffee, "Not in the slightest, and I'm glad about that. At the time, though, when I heard the sound of battle I just figured that my progenitors had decided to have a snack, if you catch my drift. I was surprised to hear Shuten bellowing in rage along with Ibaraki screeching though and everything went quiet. Then I heard sounds through the door and got ready to defend the women behind me when it was opened and one of the Yamabushi walked in with his ruddy skin on full display. Seeing me, he dropped his weapons and grappled with a laugh even as I fought back."

Eyes wide, Itami boggled at her, "You fought Kintoki?!"

Grin on her face, she laughed, "Sure did as a matter of fact! I thought him some sort of odd Oni, especially with that strength and the reddish tinge to his skin. Well... I remember him laughing as he held me in his hands, trying to crush me to death. As if I was some sort of joke. But, a few moments later, he was not laughing so much."

Narrowing his eyes, Itami frowned, "What did you do?"

Her expression carrying great amusement, Tsubaki turned to him, "Well, he only had a loin cloth on for armour. Unfortunately, he learned that perhaps that was not the best decision as I lashed out with one leg, putting all my strength behind it."

Roughly the only sound that could be heard was Tsubaki taking another sip of coffee with a smirk on her face. Meanwhile, Itami cringed a bit and pulled his legs together even as he stared at her, "You meant to tell me... you actually nutshot Kintoki..."

Lips curled into a grin, the Oni chuckled, "As a matter of fact? Yes, I did." She gave a small shrug, "His expression was sort of funny looking back on it, not to mention the funny colours he turned as well as the sounds he made. Fortunately, he dropped me and I was able to run and grab my club as his companions were staring at him." Moments later, Tsubaki grimaced, "Unfortunately, after that neither him nor the others were going to show me any mercy. And a wooden branch, no matter how strong, was not going to stand up to those axes of his or the weapons of the others. Maybe I could have held out against one, but three? All of them pissed to hell and wanting blood? Nah."

Having already guessed what happened, Itami winced, "They beat your ass."

Slowly, with some amusement, Tsubaki nodded with a chuckle, "They did a bit more than that, but yeah. I remember hearing a shout though as they all froze and they turned to look at the entrance as did I through my one good eye as the other was swollen shut. There was Yorimitsu looking fit to kill and demanding an explanation. Of course, being who I was, I took the opportunity to rise to my feet shakingly with one hand clutching the busted remains of my club as they had backed off. And facing Yorimitsu, I told him that he was going to get to the women and hurt them, not as long as I was alive... and then I charged. He seemed surprised, but... pulled out his sword and my next few moments were feeling what a lightning rod in a thunderstorm feels like. Even then, I got back to my feet and tried to attack him again, only for him to step out of my way and use Douji again, this time knocking me out."

Frown on his face, he gave her a look before shaking his head, "Well, you are alive..."

That got him a snort from Tsubaki, but she gave a shrug, "I am, but when I woke up, I was pretty certain that it was not for much longer. Because there I was with my limbs tied together in the wrecked main hall of the encampment with bloodstains everywhere. And sitting in front of me chatting with an angry Kintoki was Yorimitsu. Upon seeing that I was awake, he turned towards me with a nod." Finishing off her coffee, she set it aside with a sigh, "He stated that he had talked to the rescued women and that they told him that I was always trying to protect them from the others, sometimes nearly getting beaten to death in doing so. What he wanted to know... was why?"

Understanding, Itami gave a small nod, "Why did you protect the women."

Scratching her chin, the Oni grunted, "Exactly. And I told him it was because I was strong. After all, only someone who is weak in some way would attack and torment those weaker than them just because. Besides which, they showed me kindness! And as an Oni, I was honour bound to return it. I was strong, they were weak, thus it fell to me to protect!" Chuckling, Tsubaki shook her head, "That... seemed to surprise him and he had this odd look in his eye. He asked me what I would do regarding them now. And I told him that if he threatened them, I would kill him where he stood, even if I died. His next question was what would happen if he protected them and got them to safety, to which I said he could do what he wanted with me. Then, he got up and walked over before unsheathing his sword and raised it up above his head. Unbowed, I met his eyes and he brought it down, severing my ropes." She made a motion with her hands, "He said that now he owned me and that I would be a servant until he said otherwise as long as I kept my word of honour, and I told him that I would not be Oni if I did not."

Finishing his own coffee, Itami placed it to the side, "Huh, so that is how you met him then? And you became a servant?"

In reply, Tsubaki waggled her hand a little, "Eh, kind of, sort of. There was some issues, and not with the Court. For most of them, if he wanted a pet Oni girl, that was fine." She made a spitting motion before continuing, "A bigger problem was still an Oni girl who was raised in the wilderness. Yorimitsu had to teach me things like how to properly eat and such. It was not easy, but... I will admit that while harsh by today's standards, he was firm, but fair. Granted, there was still some suspicion on his part." Seeing the raised eyebrow, she rolled her shoulders a little, "About... I want to say four or so months on, he had to leave for a night or two. He claimed official business, so I was able to walk around the compound on my own. Pretty much at night to avoid the stares and whispers..." She became quiet briefly before sighing, "I came across a gate one night, it was left unlocked by someone. Opening it, I could see that it led towards the darkened streets. No one was around in the slightest. All I would need to do is to walk through, and I could easily escape..."

Itami had a raised, knowing look, "I take it that it was a test?"

With a shrug, she nodded, "Pretty much, yeah. Yorimitsu was with Abe no Seimei and they were watching me through a mirror. But at the time, I was nine years old, so give me a break. Anyways, I sat down at that gate and glared at it for several minutes before closing it and stomping off. Wasn't the last night either as I found other ones left open when he left, and sometimes when he was still there. Each time, I would glare at them and stomp off after closing and locking them. And then, came one night that... began to change things."

A frown on his face, Itami furrowed her eyebrows, "How?"

Lips pressed firmly, Tsubaki ran her fingers through her mane of hair, "It was close to the anniversary of when Matsu had died. Once more, I found one of the gates open. And... I was so damn tempted. To just leave for a time, to go and visit her grave back on the mountain. But my word of honour was strong. Needless to say, I... well..." Closing her eyes, she sighed, "I broke down after staring at the gate. To be honest, and I'm ashamed to say this, I started crying because as much as I wanted to visit her, I could not. I hit the ground and had a fit. Then, I felt two arms around me with Yorimitsu asking what was wrong. At the time, I was practically bawling, but I told him that I needed to go back to Mount Ōe, that it was important. He was perplexed about why, especially when he told me there was no more Oni there, and I told him that I knew that... I'm still not sure when I fell asleep, but I did. And when I woke..." Pausing, she gave a sigh before shaking her head, "I came out to find that Yorimitsu had gotten some horses together and was there with Kintoki and the others, ready for travel."

His eyes widening, Itami blinked, "He was going to take you back to Mount Ōe!" At her nod, he frowned and shook his head, "Before you continue... I want you to know something, Tsubaki-San."

Confused, she looked over at him, "Hai? What would that be, Itami-San?"

Meeting her eyes, the JGSDF Captain continued, "There is nothing shameful in that you cried. Nothing in the slightest."

Her cheeks darkening, Tsubaki looked away with a mutter, "Er, right..." Coughing, she took a deep breath, "Anyways... he took me back to the mountain. To his and the others confusion, I didn't go back to the burnt out remains of the hideout, but into the forest nearby. I gathered some sticks together, along with some flowers. Even caught a big fish... then I stood in front of the rock that I used to mark Matsu's grave and started a fire. A fire that I threw the flowers and fish onto to be burnt to ash." Chuckling, she leaned against one hand, "The looks on their faces were priceless looking back. Pure fucking confusion. Then they asked me what I was doing and I told them, it was the grave of the human woman who raised me before Shuten killed and ate her. And that I heard that humans used offered smoke, food, and flowers to the dead, so that was what I was doing."

Pinching his nose and with his shoulders shaking, Itami gave a snort, "That, uh... that's not how it works."

Just rolling her eyes, she snorted herself, "No shit, but that was how I understood it. I was fucking nine at the time." Waving it off, she shook her head, "Well, anyways, Yorimitsu had the most befuddled look on his face for a bit before he kneeled down next to me and asked me to tell him about her, Matsu. And I spent the day doing so before saying goodbye to her and leaving with them again. From that day, however, things changed. No more did they look at me with suspicion, but relaxed around me."

Nodding, Itami gave a sigh, "Because what sort of Monster would mourn someone like that."

In return, she gave a small shrug, "That was probably what they figured. Anyways, they started teaching me things. Kintoki eventually became something of a... Nii-San to me, teaching me how to grapple and such. The others taught me how to use weapons, meditation, and all that. Yorimitsu... gave me an education. Taught me how to read and write among other things. In fact... I remember the first time I wrote a poem."

Somewhat amused, Itami raised an eyebrow, "That is hard to imagine."

That got him a slight shove, "I'll have you know that I can write poetry..." At his eyebrow raising further, she flushed, "Just... Oni poetry-Oh, shut the fuck no."

Unable to help himself, Itami laughed a bit and soon was joined by Tsubaki. Eventually, though, the two of them calmed down some and he shook his head, "So what was the poem about?"

Still breathing hard, the Oni held up one hand for a few moments. With a cough, she gave a nod, "Honestly? I forget." Tsubaki then gave a shrug, "But what I do remember was Yorimitsu's expression. He had this... smile on his face." She shook her head with a far off look in her eye, "It was just this smile and I've never forgotten it. A smile of pride. The poem was crap, rough, and everything else. But... he was still proud of it, you know? Like a Otou-San for his daughter. I've... never forgotten that."

When she felt a hand on hers, Tsubaki looked up to find Itami giving her a smile, "I don't blame him for being proud. He probably still is."

Lips curling into a slight smile, Tsubaki gave a nod before turning her hand to give his a squeeze, "Thanks." Lightly chuckling as she shook her head, she gave a sigh, "It... was a good couple of years. I mean, there were ups and downs, including when I joined him for monster hunting. But... they were good." A somewhat saddened look came over her face, "Eventually, however, he had to release me. Too many people making noises about it and he was getting too old to head out to fight. Before I left, he granted me some armour he had made and a horse..." Tears in her eyes, she didn't wipe them away, "Called me his daughter and even adopted me. Technically, my name is Minamoto no Tsubaki-dōji, I suppose."

At that, Itami's eyebrows really rose, "Seriously?"

With a shrug, the Oni nodded, "As a matter of fact? Yeah, Douji can confirm." Scratching her chin, she hummed, "Well, after I left, I sort of became a ronin. I wandered up and down Japan for the next few centuries, fighting the good fight you might as well say. From Ezo all the way down to fighting Waku pirates off Kyushu. Mostly, I just fought various monsters and such preying on people. Hell..." Her voice became quiet as she looked at her hands, "I'm not sorry about it, but... these hands have a lot of blood from fellow Oni on them. I hunted them down when they attacked villages and such... those that ate humans especially. Enough so that they stopped attracting attention by doing so."

Suddenly, some things clicked inside of Itami's mind and he gave her a look, "That's why so many Oni respect you then? Because you've gone around bashing in heads."

Her lips in a slight smile, Tsubaki shrugged, "A little bit of that, yeah. Like I said before, Oni respect strength. I've got that... physically, I'm probably strong enough to take on my... on my male progenitor. Fuck, I can even do his size thing and make myself sixty feet tall if I want, which was useful during Blood Week and such." At his interested look, she shrugged, "Pulled out my old armour from World War Two for when I go giant. Think Samurai armour using the same plates as used on Battleships with me using a sixteen inch howitzer like a bazooka. Ruined more than a few Abyssals' days." Pausing, her smile fell a bit into something more thoughtful, "Also strength of character and values. Ended up forming a small group of Oni and Hennya back before the Tokugawa Shogunate. Mostly they were the children of women who had been raped by Oni, thus wanted to make sure that what happened to their Okaa-San's wouldn't happen to others. Some died alongside me in various fights."

Looking at her as if seeing her for the first time, Itami frowned, "You straddle the worlds." At her confused look, he continued to look at her, "You understand humans, and also understand Oni. Because of that, because of what you did... now there's less issue."

A small blush on her face, Tsubaki rubbed the back of her neck as she gave an unsure laugh, "I wouldn't go that far..."

However, he wasn't finished as he slowly blinked, "That's made you lonely, hasn't it?"

That question caused Tsubaki to become quiet before she looked out the window, "... It hasn't made it easier. Who my biological parents were, being the monsters that they were, being raised by Yorimitsu, spending the centuries as a ronin trying to do good and make my Chichi-ue, my actual one, not the one that caused my birth, proud... You're right that I stand apart. Sure, I got Douji, and she's practically a second Okaa-San to me. First met her again back in the 1200s. But..." She gave a small shrug and a sad smile, " As you said, I feel like I stand apart at times. You know how it is."

On Itami's face was a thoughtful look as various things clicked into place. He also remembered the night before during the bar crawl. Some of the things said and did. As well as looks being given... Hell, he remembered her warmth and the like when the two were leaning against each other.

Considering that as well as some other things...

Itami cleared his throat and gave her a slight smile, 'What the hell?' After she turned to him, he gave her a smirk, "You never did give me an answer last night, just laughed."

Blinking, Tsubaki went over her memories of the night before, "Uh? Answer? To what?"

Smirk becoming a grin, he raised one eyebrow, "About if you wanted a little human in you."

Much to his amusement, it took a few seconds for it to click. And when it did, a furious blush appeared on Tsubaki's face and he was treated to the oddly adorable sight of her being flustered, "I-I... you were serious?! Not just being drunk?!"

With a shrug, Itami nodded, "Yeah, I was and am. I think that you're pretty fucking hot, Tsubaki-San. Great personality, my kind I guess."

Utterly boggled, the Oni just stared, "I don't act much like a woman, you know. More like one of the guys."

Once more, Itami gave a shrug, "And? So what? Part of what makes you attractive."

For several moments, Tsubaki stared at him before her eyes widened in wonder, "Holy shit... you're truthful." Running her hand through her hair, she continued to stare, "I never thought..."

Now it was his turn to be lost, "Never thought what?"

Last thing he expected was for her to laugh before giving him a craggy grin, "That you would be attracted to me like I am to you." At his widening eyes, Tsubaki snorted, "Itami-San... no, Itami-Kun, trust me when I say that a lot of female Oni have wanted to get into those pants too so that they would have a little human in them."

Several seconds passed as he stared before Itami scratched his head, "Huh... that kind of explains the looks I got."

That got him a snort before Tsubaki became serious, though her expression was unsure, "So, uh... we're doing this, huh? Boyfriend and girlfriend?"

With a shrug, he nodded, "Guess so. That bother you?"

Frowning, Tsubaki scratched her cheek, "Not really? I mean, since it's you and some shit." Right then, a thought occurred to her and she furrowed her eyebrows, "Uh, so... you still want that burger place later? That okay for a first date?"

Amused, Itami shrugged, "Sure, doesn't matter to me. Though, honestly? Figure that it was the bar crawl last night that was the first."

Once more, Tsubaki gave a laugh and shook her head, "And once more I got to wonder if you got Oni blood somewhere in that family tree."

Shaking his head, her new boyfriend moved forward until they were pressed up against each other and then pulled her down for a kiss. One that heated up pretty rapidly and left the two with grins... right before they yelped as she tipped over due to leaning back.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Pianos, Parties, and Paternal Perplexity (I)

8 August 2014

Enroute To Villa Uvas Munificus, Slopes of Mount Ossa, Thessaly, Greece

"Play always as if in the presence of a master." -- Robert Schumann
Spoiler: A Conversation Enroute

Athena leaned against the golden handrail of the chariot and surveyed the fields and towns of Greece passing by underneath them far below. Calliope's giggle from behind her at something Euterpe had just said caused her to glance back at the two Muses who were having a conversation in their seats behind her.

She then looked over at her half-brother where he held the reins of the four golden horses as they rocketed through the sky from Mount Olympus like a shooting star. "Thank you for giving me a lift, Apollo."

The golden haired and bronze-tanned young man grinned and shrugged. "You did ask nicely for once. I wonder what brought that on, Athena." He spared a glance toward her then gave the reins a flick, encouraging fiery-eyed Aethon, silver-maned Pyrios, proud Phlegon and noble Eous to gallop faster toward their destination.

The Goddess of Wisdom flicked her fingers to cast a privacy ward and then leaned forward, turning her head so the lesser goddesses could not snoop by reading her lips. Her voice lowered. "We are entering a new Age of Heroes as you know as well as I thanks to your foresight. And we shall need heroes once more to handle certain matters when threats arise, and they shall arise. The near loosing of the Titan under Verdun was a sign of the dangers that we shall have to navigate. As was the recent near-disaster in Japan with the Orochi and some other matters."

Apollo nodded and reined in the horses, curving around over the Aegean Sea to take some time before their arrival on a more scenic route. "And your plan? You always have a plan, Sister. To quote that movie, 'you don't take a dump without a plan'."

Athena laughed, gray eyes sparkling, "I have several plans, Brother. The large one is related to the fact that when the Statute finally collapses it is not just the existence of magic that will be revealed. You recall the diplomatic delegate the Shinto sent to us when the Orochi stirred?"

Apollo nodded and gave her a piercing look with his sky-blue eyes. "You were rather taken with the man, honestly."

Athena smirked, "He has a cunning mind like Odysseus had. I would not be surprised if some of the blood of Ithaca flowed in his veins." She hastily moved on, not wishing to reopen the matter of the Trojan War with someone on the other side of that family squabble. "He made a good point in my discussions with him. The fall of the Statute will also reveal the Minotaurs and Cyclopes of Aeaea and that Circe's Island is real to the humans. What else from the stories of the past, such as the Iliad and Odyssey will they also begin to believe in once more? Or perhaps I should say who else?"

Apollo stared at her as his mind visibly moved behind his intent expression. "You don't mean to say...?"

"I do mean to say. And while there will necessarily be changes thanks to the modern world, the other Pantheons, and technology, they have honored and remembered much of the past. Especially thanks to our efforts, what we did back then is about to bear ripened fruit now. A foundation has been laid and preserved that things can be rebuilt on." Athena finished with a sly smile.

"Father will never go for it," Apollo said, with a sigh after visibly thinking through the implications. "You know how set in his ways he is and his word is final. Pity, it's a golden opportunity for us too."

Athena's smile grew more sly. "Father has been expressing interest in my mother again. I advised him against it repeatedly, but wisdom has never been one of Father's strong points and he has grown upset with my advice or as he calls it 'nagging'. And you know the prophecy involving my Fated brother from Father's loins. Assuming Stepmother does not deal with Father once and for all when she finds out to fulfill it. You know what kind of a jealous bitch she is as well as I do. Plus after Medea forced an apology from her she's been even more short-tempered than normal. Which is saying something."

Apollo gave Athena a hard look and spoke flatly, "That's a dangerous game you are playing, Sister. Very dangerous."

Athena took a deep breath and then spoke quietly, "But the benefits outweigh the risks in my analysis. For starters we will need Agents and Heroes too when the next big threats come for us. While you and the others can just sire a few dozen after the Statute falls, I and Artemis have our own responsibilities and concerns and are sworn not to pursue that option. Plus babies take time to mature and train into heroes and we have a shortage of available candidates currently."

Apollo frowned thoughtfully, "Hence Medea."

"Hence Medea. I plan to apologize to her for our clashes -- including Neapolis during the Flavian Dynasty -- and see about patching up affairs with her to at least not get thrown out on my ear when something erupts that I cannot handle personally while she can." Athena smirked, "Plus I have it on good authority that one of Hachiman's top troubleshooters will be present as another guest. I plan to see if she's suitable for my needs and if so...." The goddess's eyes gleamed, "I shall use my skills in diplomacy to see about a side agreement involving a short-term loan of heroic services from his Blade when we need her for other considerations. The Shinto don't have grudges against us unlike some others so the price should not be extortionate."

Apollo visibly thought as they crossed over the shore and the bulk of Mount Ossa loomed in front of him. Finally he nodded as the chariot landed. "I won't tell Father and will speak with Artemis about this privately before I -- we -- decide what to do. We have time to think through the implications and decide our course of action."

Athena nodded. "I expected you to move with wisdom, Apollo. Now, since we are here and the party shall begin momentarily, do you think that this pianist is actually the equal of Orpheus?"

Apollo rubbed his chin as he reached the entrance to the villa and reined in the horses to halt the chariot. "We shall see, but Medea for one knew Orpheus back then. So if she says it, either she has hubris aplenty, or...."

The sound of a piano interrupted him and his eyes widened in delight and surprise at the rare skill and love of music in the unseen pianist's playing.
Spoiler: Claire Plays Schumann

Behind them the Muses broke off their conversation and listened intently with their own smiles. Athena followed suit as she felt her spirit soar on wings of musical flight. Whomever the player was certainly was a peer of Orpheus

Apollo murmured to himself as the piece ended. "Perhaps a hero of mine has just appeared."

Athena pinched her nose and sighed inaudibly.

Medea appeared at the entrance to the Villa and curtsied to them. "Lord Apollo, Lady Athena, Lady Calliope, Lady Euterpe, welcome and well met!" Her smile did not quite reach her eyes as she finished. "Lady Demeter, Lady Hestia, Lord Hercules and Lady Hebe are already here, and Lord Hades and his bride are expected momentarily. Please enter and find music, food, wine and entertainment."

Athena returned the curtsy, although less so than her hostess. She savored the well-hidden expression of shock in Medea's eyes as she rose. "It is a pleasure to meet you after so long. The player of that instrument, she is the young lady who I have heard of?"

Medea nodded and walked them inside. "Yes, that is Claire du Chasteler, the daughter of an old pupil of mine. She is the spirit of her piano, and is a rare talent indeed."

Athena nodded then suddenly her eyes narrowed as Apollo, walking ahead of her, paled noticeably upon viewing the atrium. Whatever could cause that...?

She scanned the room and then her eyes widened in shock and she paled in turn. Hercules was there talking with a pair of women, one European and one Asian with the markings of Hachiman's Chosen in their auras.

Past them, a slip of a girl was playing her heart out on a beautiful antique piano with her eyes closed and an expression of joy and happiness lighting up her face. A slip of a girl with very primitive and very powerful markings in her aura from one of the Primordials before her Grandfather Kronos and his fellow Titans castrated and overthrew Great-Grandfather Ouranos to establish his rule. Recent markings to show that she was Chosen and favored by this elder deity.

Athena barely restrained her impulse to snidely ask Apollo about how his romantic plans to recruit this girl as a hero and consort were going.

Barely.
--------------------------

Colombe gave Heracles a respectful nod as he finished talking about how he had fought the Lernaean Hydra as the second of his Twelve Labors. She then looked over to where Medea was entering with a gold haired and bronze-skinned pretty-boy chatting with her. Colombe mentally sighed and braced herself to protect her daughter's virtue against the Sun God's advances.

Then she just stared as Apollo gave an expression of mingled attraction and lust (which was expected), awe (which was not really expected but Claire did have a rare gift for music), and fear (totally unexpected). Apollo visibly shook himself before walking in with a sunny smile for the room.

Past him an olive skinned, dark haired, and gray-eyed woman in the owl-embroidered dress --clearly Athena -- had her own shocked boggle directed at her and Claire before accepting a glass of wine and plate of salted olives from one of the Oreiade mountain nymphs serving the party. Athena made her way over to Colombe and Toku, who was sampling some of the goat cheeses on offer and gave her a courteous nod. "Colombe du Chasteler, I assume?"

Colombe curtsied politely. "Oui, Pallas Athena, I am honored. May I introduce my friend and fellow Blade Masamune-no-Tokunotakai and my daughter Claire du Chasteler is playing the piano that is her true body for us. I assume you wish to talk shop to me then as Hercules has been doing?"

Athena nodded, "I have heard several good things about you and your deeds. Most recently Verdun. I would like to hear more, such as how you entered Hachiman-no-kami's service?"

Colombe took a deep breath, sipped her wine and began. "I actually swore myself to his service in 1902 in the Belgian Congo. I was on the trail of a dark magician who I viewed as responsible for the corruption of my grandnephew and the near destruction of my family..."

 

[darthcourt10]

MagisterAurelius

Alrighty, this is a brief vignette into the future and thus will not be a true Ship of Fools snip for awhile yet. But I'm trying to get back on the writing horse with a myriad of other stressors going on at the same time so that I can hopefully catch up in time to be in sync with Yellowhammer's stuff.

But here's a short little bit of waff with some of the future Draco-kids. Enjoy.

-0-0-0-

Samuel B Roberts Pulls Rug-rat Duty.

The day before the Opening of Parliament sometime 20XX, Malfoy Manor

Sammy B stuck out her tongue at the brief flare of nausea resulting from the international portkey dropping her at the door to Malfoy Manor. A number of questions whirled in her mind as she walked into the lit foyer, mainly about how many, if any, new pairs of diapers would require changing this time. Her ponderings were interrupted by a solid thud impacting her midsection with a whump and a muffled, "SAMMY!!"

Sammy grinned down at the eldest of the Malfoy children, a young girl smiling up at her with a pair of missing front baby teeth. "Heya J.J. How'd you lose the chompers? Sink a few bullies?"

"Silly Sammy! They got stuck in a hee-uuuge chocolate bar Daddy bought me. But I showed it! I finished it,after pulling my teeth out to put under my pillow."

Sammy stifled her laughter at the girl's obvious pride. "Obviously you did. Otherwise you would still be wearing sleeves now wouldn't you kiddo?"

An amused but slightly weary voice spoke up. "Johnston... sigh... J.J. You'll have plenty of time to brag to Sammy about your war with the chocolate later, now is time to wash up for lunch."

"Yes, Mother." The little girl with a ghostly hull of a Gearing class destroyer sighed with a small pout. But perked up as she turned to leave with a last rejoinder, "Oh yeah! Sammy, listen! Ma's having another baby!" Sammy boggled for a moment as the German Light Cruiser Niobe shooed the strawberry blond daughter of Johnston and Draco out of the foyer towards a washroom.

Niobe returned and led Sammy to the main drawing room where Draco and the rest of his wives sat in various chairs and chaise lounges. Johnston stood up, met Sammy and embraced her fellow Taffy. "Hey Sammy. Thanks for volunteering for rug-rat duty this weekend while Muffin get his House of Lords thing on."

"No problem Johnston," Sammy replied, "but what's this about you getting pregnant again? This is what? Kid number 12? No, wait." Sammy stopped for a moment to collect her thoughts. "Twelve plus, because it's that Parliament thing and every time Draco has had to put on those weird robes and silly wig, the lot of you end up having a batch of kids within months of each other."

Draco interjected, "That's the only good thing that comes from wearing the damned thing, Sammy. Do you realize how much those things itch?"

"Speaking of the children," Cleopatra spoke, "You'll be looking after the kids and some of Max's friends he's having for a weekend sleepover. But don't worry. Lucius and Narcissa took up residence in the guest house, so you aren't completely on your own."

"So Washington won't be here?"

Draco shrugged. "I finally managed to convince Washington to take a vacation, so she's visiting her sisters and Nimue in the States."

"So that's why you asked me to sit the munchkins instead Nimi then?" Sammy asked.

"Eh, it's more that my sister believes in the maxim of serving revenge ice cold." Draco shuddered. "When we got back from the last trip, Nimue shot out of the house ahead of us before we realized she had just given all the children Beep with Pixie-Stiks for straws to drink it with." Sammy's mouth quickly formed an 'o' at the expression of shell shock on the faces of Draco and his wives. An expression that soon lifted as the thunder of young feet echoed from the floor overhead.

"Well, looks like Max has organized a game of some sorts up there. It'll probably be a good hour or two before they remember about lunch then." Johnston smirked, then rubbed her stomach. "However, someone else hasn't forgotten so I think we might want to have lunch before we leave Draco." As the adults all rose to head for a sideboard, Sammy felt a tug on the leg of her jeans.

"Hi Bastian." Sammy looked down at the platinum blond four year son of Niobe and smiled at the so serious expression.

"Hi Sammy," was the only immediate words from the little boy.

"So why aren't you playing with Max and the rest?"

"Dun' wanna."

"Why not Bastian? They're your brothers and sisters." Sammy looked with concern at how Bastian's face screwed up with frustration.

"Dunno."

Noticing the comic book Bastian was holding, Sammy decided to try a different tack. "So who's your favorite hero, Bastian? Is it the Human Torch? Reed Richards? The Thing?" Bastian shook his head negatively with a vigorous shake.

"No. They... aren't heroes."

"Whose your hero then Bastian?"

The little boys blue eyes lit up with sparks. "Doctor DOOOOM!"

-0-0-

And that's all I've got for now....

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking along, Itami raised an eyebrow, "So it's around here somewhere?"

A chuckle made him turn towards where Tsubaki was in her human disguise, "Not far from here actually, Itami-Kun."

Somewhat amused, the JGSDF Captain could only shake his head a bit at how she seemed to savor the honourific that she now used. 'Not that I'm much better since I use "Chan" with her now.'

Out of the corner of his eye, he looked his new girlfriend up and down in her human form. Her face was still somewhat plain, and her muscles were smaller than in her true form. But she still had the physique of a female prize fighter or weight lifter.

Which was all too apparent as she wore a tank top and shorts.

Internally, Itami shook his head with a slight grin and a chuckle. As far as he was concerned, he had hit the jackpot. Sure, some guys might be put off by having a girlfriend who was more muscular than they were and could bench press a couch, but... he wasn't one of them. Quite the opposite as a matter of fact. Besides, being a soldier? His body wasn't exactly a stick either, so he had no complaints there. Something that Tsubaki had commented on after they had fallen backwards due to losing their balance that morning after the first kiss they shared as a couple.

Unknown to him, Tsubaki was also looking at him from the corner of her eye. As far as she was concerned, she had hit the jackpot herself. Her new boyfriend, and she loved that word, was someone who had seen battle and was as tough a human as she was an Oni. It helped that he was a looker and, from what she had felt that morning? He most definitely had muscles though not as much as an Oni would.

Not that she minded all that much to be perfectly honest.

Her lips suddenly curled into a smirk and her hand smacked him in the ass as she nodded, "We're here, Itami-Kun."

Rolling his eyes, he rubbed his behind before pausing and returning the favor to her own rear, which made his new Oni girlfriend jump, "Good to hear."

Both of them stared at each other for a few moments before laughing. Shaking her head, she helped him past the spells hiding the place and down the staircase into the resturant, "Well, welcome to Underground Burger."

Eyebrow raised, Itami looked around in interest as various Yokai glanced at him before going back to what they had been doing, which was mostly eating. The floors were wooden as was the worn furniture, but it was so clean it shone. Lips twitching a bit, he turned towards Tsubaki to watch as she transformed back into an Oni, nearly doubling in muscle mass as her clothes strained to contain her body.

Something that he was quite happy to see, and mainly for the show it gave him.

Of course, that did not go unnoticed by Tsubaki and she slapped him on the shoulder as they began walking, "Let's find a booth for the two of us."

With a small shrug, Itami gave a nod, "Sounds good to me. Across, or side by side?"

The Oni considered the question for a few moments before giving her own shrug, "Across for now."

After they had sat down, Itami once more looked around the place and raised an eyebrow as he noticed the jukebox in one corner that was currently playing some old rock and roll while what had to be a magical radio played some sort of news regarding the Magical Diet in Tokyo, "Huh, sort of looks like a bar."

Softly snorting, Tsubaki shook her head, "Because it was one before the War. A wizard who lived down in Sasebo purchased it after it went under in the 1990s and turned it into this place. Apparently, he learned how to make burgers down there." With a shrug, she opened a menu, "Good burgers at that among other things, which makes it popular among us Yokai." Eyebrow raising, the Oni looked at the man across from her, "His son is apparently opening one in Yokosuka with an eye of doing the same in Tokyo."

Interested, her new boyfriend blinked, "Huh, I'll have to let some friends know." Opening the menu, he looked it over before chuckling, "Well, apparently it still operates a bar as well."

That got him a snicker, "Well, us Oni like it for reasons." Tsubaki then shook her head, "But their rum milkshakes? Oh, they're damn good."

Lips twitching, Itami gave her a look, "I'll have to try one then if an Oni recommands them." As he looked through the list, he raised his eyebrows, "Wait, they got serow burgers? Seriously?"

Blinking, Tsubaki looked up, "Oh yeah, you can't hunt them in the non-magical world." At his frown, she shook her head, "A couple of centuries back, some Yokai began work to domesticate some and succeeded. There's a few hidden valleys and such where they're raised, not quite the same taste as a wild one, but close enough."

While he was somewhat interested, Itami looked at the other burgers before sucking his teeth at one, "I'll probably get the triple."

Just giving a glance to him, his girlfriend nodded, "Beef patty with a chicken burger on top and bacon? Huh, good choice. I'm going to get an Oni burger."

Furrowing his eyebrows, Itami stared for a moment, "Huh... it has three 3/4 pound beef, chicken, and pork patties with bacon and cheese... Damn, that's a monster."

Large grin on her face, Tsubaki laughed some as she rubbed her hands together, "Perfect for an Oni to eat."

Several minutes later, their meals were brought to them and she grinned as she pulled out an onion ring and bit into it from the massive basket with a happy grin. Only shaking his head as he took one himself, Itami bit into it with a nod, "Huh, tastes like something back in the States."

Raising an eyebrow, Tsubaki took a sip of her milkshake, "You been to America?"

Itami gave a shrug even as he picked up his burger, "Once, before Blood Week. It was something of an exchange between the US Marines and the JGSDF due to rising tensions from the disappearences at sea." He shook his head a little, "Spent a few months over there due to having good English before coming back half a month before the Abyssals attacked."

Only nodding at that, the Oni picked up her own burger and took a bite out of it. For several seconds, she chewed before swallowing, "Never really been out of Asia, but that was lucky, I guess."

Taking a bite from his own burger, Itami hummed happily as he gave a nod. Once he swallowed, he shrugged, "That's true enough." Looking at his burger, he shook his head with a slight smirk, "These things have to be magic with how good they are."

Softly snorting, Tsubaki shook her head, "I know, right." She gave a nod towards his drink, "Go ahead and try it for yourself."

Interested, he did so and swished around the milkshake in his mouth before nodding, "Huh, this is damn good too."

A laugh escaped from Tsubaki as she grinned at him, "Told you." With a glance around, she took another bite as they lapsed into silence. Finally, she cleared her throat after another drink of milkshake, "So, uh... this is okay, right? For a date?"

Confused a little, Itami nodded, "Um, hai? Like I told you, it's fine for a date." He gave a small shrug, "Just meeting up for coffee and donuts is fine as a date."

The Oni blinked at that before scratching her cheek, "Huh..." At his look, she flushed slightly, "Never actually courted anyone, so..."

Much to her confusion, that answer got a snort before her blush deepened at Itami's reply, "Then all of them were bakas while I'm the winner and lucky one."

Grinning a bit, Tsubaki chuckled a little, "Not as much as I am." Raising her milkshake, she clinked it against a similarly grinning Itami's. The Oni then took another drink with a sigh, "Still, good food to be honest."

With a small grunt, her boyfriend shook his head, "Not good, damn good." Clearing his throat with a drink, he chuckled, "Better than most of what is in the Mess Hall. And don't get me started on MREs."

Tsubaki chuckled a bit at that and shook her head, "As much shit as you give those, they're a hell of a lot better than the combat rations we got back in the war. A cup of rice and barley, some meat which was more often than not dried, dried or canned, if we were lucky, vegetables, dried plums... maybe beer if we were lucky. The shit we got now? Amazing, same with yours."

Eyebrow raised, Itami looked at her, "What sort of rations do you get?"

Chewing another bite, she held up a finger. Once she swallowed, Tsubaki hummed a bit, "Depends really, on what type of Yokai. We got these small boxes ours are in that are protected from the elements with an expanded inside. For most of us? Canned meat is usual, along with canned vegetables, rice, and some sort of candy like a chocolate bar as dessert. Sometimes we got canned fish, though I like the Vienna sausages the best." She licked her lips some before shaking her head and continuing, "Those are good.. though for the Yokai that, uh, need human flesh? Dried human blood that they can put into some water as a powder is enough. Still, a hell of a lot better than back in the day."

A grimace on his face, Itami shook his head, "I'm suddenly thankful for my combat rations." At her snort of amusement, he gave her a raised eyebrow, "So you like Vienna sausages?"

Lips curling into a smirk, Tsubaki chuckled, "Hai, I do. Have a number of cans back home and I find them pretty good."

Suddenly remembering how he saw a large number of said cans in her cupboard, he could only shake his head. Both of them continued to eat their meals just chatting and getting to know each other better. At one point, Itami raised an eyebrow, "Wait, you faced down a tsunami?"

With a nod, Tsubaki took one of the last fries and bit into it, "It had to be about... oh... four or so hundred years ago? I saw the water pulling back and no one would reach the hills in time. With that in mind, I grew until I was about fifty feet tall back then and scooped up various villagers onto my shoulders and neck as well as head before telling them to hang onto my hair. Wave came up, and smashed into me before causing me to stumble back." Grinning, she waved a hand around, "I roared back at it before walking towards the hills nearby, scooping people from the water as I went. Had to have rescued a hundred or so that way, including a lot of children."

Only shaking his head, Itami smiled a bit as he finished off the last of his milkshake. Granted, he did have the thought about how it would feel to be sitting on her shoulders as she walked. Not long after, the two left the resturant after paying their bill with Tsubaki going back to her human disguise.

Along the way back to her home, they met up with one of the Oni who was also disguised as a human and gave them a wave, "Oy! Boss! Captain!" When the two turned back to him, he fell in line before nodding towards Itami, "How are you doing, Captain?"

Hands in his pockets, Itami gave a small nod, "Pretty good, just went to Underground Burger. And Tsubaki-Chan gave me a hangover cure potion earlier."

Blinking at those words, the male Oni then looked at a slightly blushing Tsubaki. Said female Oni put an arm over Itami's shoulders with a slight smirk, "That's right, he's mine."

The growl that last word was said caused a shiver to go down the Captain's back, and not an unpleasant one either. Grinning, the other Oni punched Itami in the arm, "Good on you both, Boss, Captain." With a sigh, he shook his head, "My Onee-San will be disappointed, but I told her to get a move on."

Just snorting, Tsubaki shrugged, "Shame, but that's how it goes." She then frowned a bit, "How are Itami-Kun's guys?"

With a flat look, the Oni turned to her, "What do you think? They're either still sleeping off what happened last night or hungover with cures shoved down their throats." A grin then appeared on his face, "All of them though are fine, they're honourary Oni after all!"

That got him a nod, though Itami raised an eyebrow at word how one of his men had ended up in bed with two of the other female Oni, but shrugged it off. Not the first, nor last soldier to fall asleep drunk with someone. Besides, he remembered that the two were giving each other interested looks well before now.

And he was not one to throw stones in glass houses anyways.

Once the other Oni left, the two of them walked along Kyoto's streets, with Itami buying a snack for Tsubaki, which she shared with him. Eventually, they got back to her home and they were shooting the breeze when the female Oni stretched some. Seeing where his eyes went, she raised an eyebrow, "Seriously?"

With a shrug, Itami gave her a sheepish grin, "Sorry, but... you are pretty fucking stacked."

Looking down for a few moments, Tsubaki was quiet before moving forward and pressing herself up against her new boyfriend, "Well, good for you, us Oni are very straightforward..."

Lips curling into a smirk, the human chuckled before pulling her close before kissing her even as his hands went around her hips as she growled into it.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Pianos, Parties, and Paternal Perplexity (II)

8 August 2014

Villa Uvas Munificus, Slopes of Mount Ossa, Thessaly, Greece

"The piano keys are black and white but they sound like a million colors in your mind." – Maria Cristina Mena
Spoiler: An Unexpected Revelation

Athena sipped her glass of wine and smiled at Colombe as the blonde-haired rapier finished another tale about her adventures. The Frenchwoman was a fascinating fountain of information and had gotten into more trouble than anyone Athena knew short of her half-brother Hermes getting dared to 'do his worst'.

Then her gray eyes narrowed as Colombe concluded "...as it turned out that was not the end of it all."

"Oh, how so?" Athena asked. "The stratagem to get Yuying on the other ship while her illusion fled with you to Manila failed then?"

Colombe chuckled and Tokunotakai next to her started to smile. "Actually that worked brilliantly. However, as it turned, out unknown to us the night before we departed, I accidentally impregnated Yuying during her farewell to me. So she was carrying my eldest daughter when she departed for America. I'm very proud of Wei Ying, although her unexpected arrival in my life earlier this year was quite a shock to me. Now I know what Norimune must have felt like when my half-sisters and I tracked her down last year to address her abandoning us."

Athena's eyes widened and she spoke in a slow precise manner as her brain whirled. "Wait, you mean to tell me that you are the product of a love between two women, and your father was a woman, Colombe?"

Tokunotakai nodded. "Hai. Muramasa-no-Norimune is the spirit of a nodachi blade that was consecrated to the service of the Lord of Eight Banners the same day as I was. While I stayed at the temple for my service, Norimune wandered the globe having adventures. Some of which resulted in the birth of Co-chan, and her half-sisters Jackie and Delilah, all of whom are the spirits of the weapon bodies that manifested when their mothers gave them birth."

Athena glanced over to where Apollo, Euterpe, Hebe, and Calliope were all chatting with Claire. They were apparently arranging a group musical interlude judging from the lyres and dual pipes that had been summoned. If Artemis finds out about this, well she does enjoy the company of her Huntresses quite a bit.... She smiled slightly and raised her wineglass. "That's fascinating. Truly you never stop learning things." You have no idea how true that just became for me....

Colombe sipped her wine. "That is very true." Colombe then glanced over at where Medea stood up straight.

The ancient Greek sorceress clapped her hands. "Everyone, our guests of honor shall be here momentarily. Claire, I do believe it's time!"

Claire grinned smugly and a shadowy double formed beside her on the bench. She closed her eyes, four hands found the piano's keys....
Spoiler: A Welcome For Hades

...and as part of the mosaic, representing Hercules subduing Cerberus, vanished in an entrance to the Underworld that emitted smoke, sulfurous vapors, and the moans of the dead....

...Claire began to play the overture to Jacques Offenbach's Orpheus in the Underworld to herald the arrival of Hades, dressed in a jet black and cloth of gold chiton and his bride in a wine-purple gown decorated with golden pomegranates.

The Lord of Many grinned and nodded to Medea who had bowed to him, before shaking her hand and slapping her on the back. "It is good to see you once more, Medea."

Persephone followed, hugging Medea and then heading to hug her mother who watched with a smile that grew as her daughter hugged her.

Hades looked over at the mortal guests and then his eyes widened as he stared at the sight of Claire playing her heart out on the piano. He coughed and gave Medea a odd look. "You know what has Chosen the young lady, Medea?"

Medea blinked and spoke in shock, "Wait, she's Chosen?"

Hades nodded. "See for yourself."

Medea cast a spell and her jaw dropped.

Claire's pure ivory aura flared to full visibility to all present. Clearly visible were two black wolf pawprints the size of dinner platters placed over her head and heart and the image of Claire inside it grew canine ears and a bushy wolf tail. Throughout it all, the piano continued to play. Her lips quirked as she segued into Prokofiev's Peter and the Wolf as a wordless commentary on what was going on.
Spoiler: Butterklavier And Wolf-Mother Are Trolls!

Colombe stared in shock at the sight of her beloved daughter's aura. She then turned to Medea and croaked out. ""Professor Aetios, what is the meaning of this?"

Medea swallowed several times, looking quite faint. "One of the oldest Gods any of us know of has touched your middle daughter to claim her as a Champion."

Colombe staggered to a nearby couch and collapsed into it. Toku sat by her and patted her back as the rapier moaned. "Oh no, she's going to be sent into danger. Not Claire...."

Claire looked over, still playing Peter and the Wolf with her eyes closed, and spoke quietly with a gentle smile. "Oh no, Mother. Wolf-Mother just wants me to share the gift of music with everyone that I meet. Especially all my little furry brothers and sisters."

Colombe grasped the words like they were a lifeline. "No fighting. No danger?"

Claire's gentle sweet smile grew as she finished her piece with a flourish. "No fighting like you do, Mother. I fight by driving away the bad things from your hearts."

With that, Claire's eyes opened and she smiled happily at the Greek God of Music, and the Muses of Epic Poetry and Music. "So what shall we play next to make everyone happy?"
----------------

Spoiler: Claire Serenading The Room

Apollo leaned in to speak to Claire as they listened to Calliope declaim a Panegyric to Hades in her rich voice at the dinner table. "You are not looking for a lover, are you?" he asked her.

Claire shook her head, blushed, and responded equally quietly. "No, not yet. I wish to be married first and I know in my heartwood that the right man is out there for me and my path will meet his one day." Claire glanced over at her mother, who was still a bit wide-eyed. "I don't want to hurt Mother either."

Apollo nodded slowly at her words and sighed. "Then I shall restrict myself to granting you the boon of having your children be given the gift of music as you have the gift. I do wish to play a duet with you again on another day though."

Claire smiled happily and hugged him. "I'd like that too, Apollo, your lyre playing was amazing! Thank you, how can I repay you?" Past her, Colombe coughed and gave Claire a quelling look.

Apollo smirked. "Well there's an ancient hymn of mine that you can make popular with your playing of it once you adapt the music...."

Claire's smile widened and grew happier.
----------------

As the party broke up, Hades looked over to where Persephone and Demeter were speaking. He caught their glances and nods, then walked to where Claire was carefully arranging several scrolls containing Greek music that the Muses and Apollo had given her. He coughed at Apollo. "Nephew, I need to speak to Claire."

Apollo nodded. "Of course, Uncle, I'll speak to Aunt Hestia."

Hades gave Claire a smile. "You truly are a rare talent. I regret that I was ill-prepared to reward you for your brilliance in the art of music, unlike my nephew. I could not help but overhear Apollo speak to you about your true love?"

Claire blushed and nodded. "Yes, I know that he's out there somewhere."

"Ahh, well then." Hades smirked as Demeter and Persephone joined them. The Queen of the Underworld smiled and handed over a single gem-like pomegranate fruit to Claire. "Our gift to you today that shall make you fruitful. Plant the seeds from this fruit of my orchard in your garden. After your wedding day, eat as many seeds from the fruit of the tree that shall spring up as you wish for children to have."

Claire's smile lit up her face. "Thank you so very much!"

Persephone smiled and gave her husband a look. "I shall have a piano commissioned for our palace so you can visit and serenade us in the winter months as Orpheus did before."

Hades nodded.
----------------

Colombe smiled at Medea as they watched the deities leave. She then gave her old teacher a curious look.

"You had an odd expression on your face after speaking privately to Athena. Is something wrong?" Colombe asked.

Medea frowned as Atalanta and Hippomenes joined them and began to speak to Toku. "I'm not sure. She wished to make amends for the past, and while she was sincere, something is up in that quarter."

Colombe nodded. "At least the party was a success and went well."

Medea nodded. "Indeed so, I'll probably ask Claire to play again sometime for another gathering."

Colombe sighed and finally nodded. "I'll ask her when we wake up tomorrow before we leave. She got some music scrolls, so she will be happy once we return to Moulbaix."
Spoiler: Ignition Of A Conflagration

Then the rapier's eyes widened in shock and she clenched her fists. "Toku, we have a problem." Colombe snapped out as her mood changed from loving mother to hardened combat veteran in an instant.

Medea looked over at her pupil. "What's wrong?" She asked as she in turn tensed.

Colombe sketched an Arabic word with her fingertip, leaving silver light behind her. "I gave Lucius Malfoy an amulet to alert me if he and his were threatened." The Rapier's voice was flat and filled with a barely controlled fury.

Her voice became harder and more ruthless as she drew her sword. "It just activated. Malfoy Manor is under attack."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Bright sunlight of the afternoon was nearly blinding as it hit the white wings of Hedwig as she flew along in the sky above the Scottish Highlands. Passing through a cloud, dewdrops glinted like gemstones as they rolled over her feathers. Currently, the Familiar was smiling on the inside as she made her way towards her destination. After all, this was the chance to stretch her wings some on a long distance flight.

She could remember coming through the Vanishing Cabinet in Percy's current home and phoning the Burrow to see if Ron was there. When told that he wasn't, she actually smiled because it meant a nice, long fight. Though she does suspect that it surprised the member of the Royal Navy on guard duty to see her transform into an owl from a running jump and rapidly ascend.

And, frankly, a long flight was exactly what she needed as Harry didn't use her that often during the summer.

Not that she really blamed him for such, what with how most of his friends lived right there in Yokosuka. And when he was at Hogwarts, she could pass through the Owl Box and be in Yokosuka directly. Hence, she enjoyed the times when she actually got to stretch her wings fully and go on long distance flights. Which was not to say that she didn't go on such flights when in Japan, because she did as a matter of fact. Often long flights to the nearby mountains and such in order to hunt.

While she loved human cooked food, especially as she now had a human form herself with the sense of taste that came with it, she still enjoyed hunting for her own food. And around Yokosuka, the most she usually got was the odd bird or rat. Sometimes, she wanted more than just that after all.

Internally shaking her head, she looked around with her eyes scanning the ground far below. Part of her was disappointed that Harry was not in her head flying along with her, as she knew he enjoyed it as much as she did. But he was currently back in Yokosuka getting ready to pick up little Kenshō from Umitsubame's the next day. And that involved baking some treats to take with him.

Hedwig licked her metaphorical lips at that thought, as well as how she would be able to get some of said treats when she returned.

Finally, her eyes found the waters of a Loch below her and she began her descent until she was just a couple dozen meters above the sparkling waters. She recognized the loch from reading maps and comparing pictures on the computer as Loch Lomond. Already, she could feel that her destination was close at hand and speeded up a bit, a pleasant, to her, burning in the muscles of her wings as she powered along.

Shortly after, she noticed a head of red hair sitting next to the loch and drawing something in his sketchbook with an intent look on his face. Landing next to him, and not drawing a response, Hedwig raised an internal eyebrow in amusement, 'Say what you will about the lad, but when he gets interested in something, he doesn't abide distractions.' With a look around to make sure that there were no owls in sight, best not to chance things after all, Hedwig cleared her throat before speaking in her Welsh accented voice, "What is this now? No comment for a poor owl bringing someone a letter?"

Jumping a bit, the youngest male Weasley looked around before focusing on Hedwig, "Bloody hell... did you need to surprise me, Hed?"

The owl narrowed her eyes some and clacked her beak, "I've been standing here for almost five minutes, Ronald Weasley. And my name is 'Hedwig'. H-e-d-w-i-g. Not Hed, Heddy, Wiggy, and most definitely not 'Heddywiggy'. Call me that last one and I'll bite you, see if I do not."

Only blinking, Ron snorted and shook his head, "I will never get used to that." Scratching his head, he shrugged, "So, what are you doing all the way out here?"

In reply, Hedwig thrust out her leg to show she had a letter there, "Harry-Wizard sent you a letter, some sort of reply."

Eyebrow raised, the red head took the offered letter and opened it, "You know, you could have dropped it off at my home with Mum. She wouldn't have minded much."

That got him a scoff, much to his amusement from Hedwig, "And spend time around Pig? Not likely... worse than a five year old with too much sugar. Always bothering me with questions without giving me time to even answer, he is!"

More than a little amused, Ron gave her a look, "Also, you enjoyed the flight."

Spreading a wing, the Snowy Owl gave her version of a shrug, "Also, I enjoyed the flight." Extending her wings, she flexed them a bit, "These are not just for show, you know."

Just barely holding back a snort, Ron looked over the letter and gave a small nod, "Huh, Harry is going to be coming to the Quidditch World Championship after all. Mate will love it, they're saying that it will be Ireland and Bulgaria this year. Especially after the recent Haiti-Japan game since Haiti got disqualified even though they won."

Interested, Hedwig transformed into her human form and frowned as she crossed her arms over her chest, "What happened? I know that Harry-Wizard read about it and just sort of froze before cursing them out in his usual way."

Lips twitching, the Weasley shook his head, "I'm still amazed that he can curse like a sailor without a single swearword. Something about learning how to creatively do it from a Captain Haddock." With a shrug, Ron grimaced some, "Well... it had to do with the mascots. Japan apparently had some Tengu this year, but Haiti, well..." His grimace grew a little bit, "They use Inferi for theirs."

Absolute silence met that for a few moments as they thought over what was just said. Unsure that she heard right, Hedwig reached up and wiggled her finger in her ear before giving him a disbelieving look, "Inferi... as in the magically reanimated corpses? That Inferi?"

Disgusted look on his face, Ron nodded, "Aye, that Inferi. Don't even want to know where they got them from either, but yeah." He made a motion with one hand, "Unfortunately, during the celebrations, the guys on the team who control them got drunk and things went... pearshaped. Caused a huge blow up, so the International Quidditch League absolutely disqualified them and from what I heard, the ICW was considering sanctions against Haiti for it."

Hedwig gave a slow blink at that, "I am so glad that I can become human, because I can do this now." Promptly, she placed her face in her hands, "What were those idiots thinking..."

Simply watching as she trailed off cursing in Welsh, the red head raised an eyebrow as he was impressed. Once she was done and pulled her hands away from her face, Ron gave a shrug, "Right, so... like they're saying, most likely is Ireland against Bulgaria, though that in itself is causing some problems because... well, Ireland's team is under British control."

That got a grimace from Hedwig before she shook her head, "Right, so Harry-Wizard is going to see said game." With a shrug, she looked towards his drawing pad, "Moving away from bloody idiots, what were you so into that you did not notice a beautiful owl like myself here?"

Glancing at her, Ron shrugged a little bit as he flipped through his sketchbook, "Just doing some research here, that's all."

Eyebrow raised, the transformed Owl blinked, "Oh? What sort of research?" In reply, Ron gestured at the slope in front of them which Hedwig examined. It looked like some metal track that followed the slope down to the water's edge. Remembering from when she flew over it, the Familiar remembered that it continued on into the water itself, "Uh... sort of lost here."

Lightly chuckling, Ron shook his head, "It's what's known as a patent slip, or a marine railway." He pointed down towards the water, "See, there's a cradle attached to the track. When work is to be done, it is lowered into the water along the trackway until it reaches the end, then a vessel is moored to the cradle. It is then pulled along until it rests on the cradle and is pulled entirely out of the water some distance where work can be done on it after it is locked into place." The red head pointed towards the small building, "There's an old steam engine with a boiler in there, which powers the winches for the trackway. This one can pull a vessel of a couple hundred tons out of the water."

Head cocked to the side, Hedwig frowned a bit, "Hmm... but what has your interest?"

With a shrug, the youngest male of the Weasley family looked through his papers, "Honestly? I haven't done much for Summer. And this sort of thing is cheaper and easier to build than a dry dock so... I've been researching them to design one. Not that hard when you get down to it, and some modern ones can handle vessels of a six thousand tons!" Grin on his face, Ron turned to her, "I figure that with some strengthening charms and lightening charms? You could build one that should pull at least ten thousand tons out of the water. That way, she could keep her dry docks for the really heavy ships like Battleships and Carriers as well as maybe Heavy Cruisers, and use the slipway for Light Cruisers, Destroyers, Submarines, and smaller ships. You can even use them for putting together lighter ships."

Slowly, Hedwig gave a nod, "I see, she would probably like that."

Chuckling a bit, Ron scratched his cheek, "That's what I'm hoping for." He then gestured around them, "Anyways, this is one of the working ones left in Britain that I can get easy access to. Warspite and Duke have been helping me look at others, but... I mainly take pictures of those since they can't have me spend hours sketching and looking through it like I can here. Been here most of the day too looking through the boiler and such." Pausing at one picture, the wizard tilted his head, "Figure that I can at least get one that can lift four thousand tons out though. And it should be easy for Summer to build since much of what needs to be built could be done with ship engines and the like."

Arms crossed, the Owl shook her head, "So when are you going to give it to her?"

Frown on his face, Ron became thoughtful, "Not sure, but... I might manage it for the anniversary of when we met since she sort of wants to use it as her birthday. Or, at worst, Christmas. Still, I think that she'll like it anyways."

Just nodding, Hedwig smiled a bit as the two chatted before she had to leave. Not before getting a verbal reply for Harry, of course. And then she was gone as Ron took a few more pictures and left himself. His Mum didn't want him to stay out too long after all.

_____________________________________________________________

It was night outside as Harry leaned against the counter with a thoughtful look on his face, "Huh, so that's Ron's reply then?"

With a nod as she sat on top of the kitchen island in her human form, legs kicking back and forth, Hedwig gave a slight shrug, "Pretty much, Harry-Wizard. He wants to know later if you want to stay at the Burrow or not, especially as Percy is staying at his new home now that he's graduated. Apparently, he finds it much better than dealing with the Twins all the time."

Scratching his chin in thought, the teenage wizard considered the question before shaking his head, "Actually, we might just stay at my family manor and go there first thing in the morning. That would probably work out best in the end." That got him a nod from Hedwig, "So, was he actually working on something for Summer when you found him?"

Lips curling into a slight smirk, Hedwig chuckled a little, "He was, Harry-Wizard. Something that he's been working on for some time already."

For a few moments, Harry thought about that before chuckling, "Somehow, I foresee Summer being over the bloody Moon when he presents it to her. Only sad that I likely won't get to see it, to be honest." With a shrug, he shook his head, "Still, good on them both."

As he stretched, the transformed owl cocked her head to the side, "So, where's Hoppou and the others?"

His own lips curling into a smirk, Harry glanced at the door to said Abyssal's bedroom, "Asleep, her and Seiko are going back out with Rei-Chan and Asuka-Chan tomorrow and want to catch up on some sleep. Also, she is going to be talking with Tanith about getting me some more ivory for... a gift."

Eyebrow raised, Hedwig gave him a knowing look, "Hmm... I wonder..."

Not reply to that, he simply took a sip of hot chocolate before walking over to the fridge, "Anyways, I do have something for you." Reaching into the fridge, he pulled out a container and took some cookies from it, "Triple chocolate chunk."

Barely blinking, Hedwig watched as he placed them into the microwave to heat up before placing the plate of cookies in front of her. Taking the glass of milk she was handed, the transformed familiar happily hummed as she bit down into one, 'Having human taste buds really is the best.'

Unable to help himself, Harry chuckled a little before he shook his head with a happy smile as he bit into his own cookie, 'Kenshō and the other should enjoy this tomorrow...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Ein Dolch in Gefahr

Tír na nÓg

8 August 2014
Spoiler: A Malfoy's Choice

"So, have you decided yet?"

Draco Malfoy turned from his contemplation of the patterns that the silver mist was making in the apple orchard that he was sitting in along the shores of a laughing azure brook and breathed in the perfumed air from the golden blossoms overhead. He responded with a velvet edge in his voice as he looked at his host. "It's an attractive offer, but.... Why me?"

The speaker sat down on a rock beside Draco and sighed. He ran creamy white fingers through His auburn hair before speaking in a voice full of controlled passion and worry.

"To be blunt, we need you as our hero and our champion. You now have fought what is starting to stir under your homeland. Our ancient foes still exist and have grown powerful while sealed away by us and our Champions in the last Age of Heroes. We shall need heroes to fight them and we are restricted by the Divine Accords from direct action. As well, not every son or daughter of Man has the potential to be a hero of legend, only those with a great potential destiny are eligible, and that results in the candidate being drawn to danger as iron to a lodestone. Finally, some of the ones I would normally look to recruit to fight alongside you have already been claimed by other Pantheons thanks to the -- missteps -- of my sister The Morrigan with her Chosen idiocy. Unfortunately for us, the Potter boy is now claimed by the Shinto of Japan and the Longbottom heir by the fierce sons of Óðinn, Vili, and Vé."

"So that leaves me." Draco spoke aloud as he thought about the pros and cons of what was at stake from all angles. As he pondered his choice, movement along the stream-bed caught his attention. Four laughing and giggling maidens walked to it along a path through the heath to fill their water jugs so they could prepare a feast in the house that was waiting for him as his reward for successful service.

If he accepted the offer on display.

His host had explained that the maidens were representatives of some of the basic concepts of the Celtic Pantheon, the turning of the seasons, the four arts of druidry, knowledge, prophecy, and magic, the four cities of the Tuatha here (Murias, Gorias, Failias, and Finias), the four Treasures (the Spear of Lugh, the Sword of Nuada, the Cauldron of the Dagda and the Stone of Fal). It had not escaped Draco that there was much more to the symbology that his host was not telling him yet.

The first maiden was strawberry-blond haired and crowned with leaves of gold, orange, and scarlet, with hazel eyes the color of autumn ale along with a trim and athletic figure full of life and energy veiled in her nut-brown dress. All this made him think of USS Johnston, the first girl who had fallen for him.

Her sister was gold haired and gold crowned with the richness of the sun at midsummer. Her dress and eyes were the bright blue of the sky over the rich emerald green of the fields and heaths that he had wandered in here during his all-too-brief sojourn in the Land of Youth. Her figure was more buxom, more maternal, than her vivacious Autumn sister and reminded him of HMS Cleopatra with her grace and elegance.

The third was crowned with silver and diamond on her platinum-white hair, the pure white of the first snowfall of winter. Deep violet eyes widened at something that her Summer sister said and pale rose stained her ivory cheeks as she blushed and laughed demurely. Her wintry gown was ice blue with embroidery of white snowflakes in a blizzard. Her figure was that of SMS Niobe, the German shipgirl who had taken a heavy shell in the engine room in front of his horrified eyes and he had risked burning his magic out to try to heal and save from the Abyssals and Formorian attacking them at the Giant's Causeway.

The coma that resulted had sent him to wake up here where his host welcomed him and explained a few things. Not least among them was that this was an opportunity for Lugh to speak to him personally as his spirit lingered before returning to his healing body as the tides of Fate and War neared the shores of the British Isles once more.

The double-edged offered gift of power to stand alongside his loves and command them as they fought in defense of his homeland, of his peers... of his family.

His eyes found the Maiden of Spring as she lifted her full pitcher to her shoulder. Droplets of crystal water fell from it to splash against her crown of blossoming wildflowers atop wheat-blond hair as her blue-gray eyes crinkled in a warm smile. He lingered on her slender aristocratic form under her black dress embroidered with the silver stars of a perfect night while she walked to his future home with the precise grace of the warrior that she was.

He then sighed with deep emotion.

Unbidden from his heart, words that he had read after Cleopatra introduced him to one of her favorite books set his heart afire and he quoted them quietly as his eyes lingered on the Four Maidens. "I am Aragorn son of Arathorn; and if by life or death I can save you, I will."

With that he turned to Lugh and stared into the green eyes of the deity. He extended his hand to be taken in a firm clasp. "I'm in! What now?"

The deity helped him to his feet as the mist moved in to envelop them both. Draco felt a sudden shift in the world around him as Lugh began to fade and he began to return to his mended flesh.

"Good! Because time is short and your services are needed. Pay attention to your dreams Draco Lucius Malfoy, and act upon them as your mind, spirit, and judgement demand."

Malfoy Manor
Spoiler: A Vision Upon Waking

Draco Malfoy clawed slowly toward consciousness through an abyss of dark agony. He was not aware that he could be in so much pain, and wondered for an agonizing instant dully if someone was using the Cruciatus curse on him.

Vague impressions of touch surrounded him, soft and yet firm skin surrounding him, as he bean to hear several deep, thrumming rhythms.

Perhaps it was only having sound and touch, but he seemed to make out individual harmonics in the sounds surrounding him.

From below, the sound of eight boilers that made his hazy mind think of a firm solidity and support. Along with that was the almost subliminal whine of the massive generators capable of powering a city.

Or a Colorado-class battleship.

Washington.

He felt a vague spike of relief as the pain began to ebb slowly.

Now he was picking up a two-part harmony of boiler and turbine sounds coming from either side of his head.

The ones to his left were higher pitched, and somehow fiercer, more bold and daring.

Johnston.

While to the right, the sounds were a little more elegant, somehow, although no less determined or brave.

Cleopatra.

He strained his senses as he remembered the light beginning to fade from the beautiful violet eyes of the girl in his arms. A spike of pain from his spirit shot through him that made the agonies of his body seem like nothing in comparison as he feared what it meant.

Then he heard it.

The soft and delicate rhythm of a triple-expansion engine sounded. The three-stroke beat of a long-obsolete marine propulsion system from before the First World War. Now slowly idling in the machinery rooms of the shipgirl who clung to his comatose form desperately like a shipwreck survivor might cling to a plank as her sleeping tears fell on his shoulder

Niobe.

Draco gasped in relief and relaxed as the worries and pain in his spirit fled from him.

She was safe.

She was alive.

As he did, another sound suddenly commanded his attention.

The faint notes of a piano sounded in a slow, soft tune that was the quintessence of sorrow and grief.

With that he seemed to rise from his body like a ghost from a corpse.

A vision swam into his head as he began to slowly stir.

He saw himself asleep in his bedroom at Malfoy Manor, illuminated by the moonlight through the window. His shipgirls enveloped his bandaged body in a cuddlepile of alabaster limbs, nightgowns, and sleeping faces filled with love and care for him in their own ways.

Silvery music filled his spirit and he turned, knowing what he would see. A piano had been moved into the room next door from the music room at the other end of the hall and he passed through the locked and bolted door separating his bedroom from that of the piano player.

A young wheat-blond woman sat proudly and regally at the bench of the piano in the darkened room, only illuminated by a faint silver sphere of magical light above the sheet music that she was playing.

The black wool of her uniform absorbed the light as its silver braid flashed while her calloused ivory fingers caressed the keys of the upright piano. His memory flashed back to another night in this house where this young woman lost control of the darkness that she fought so hard to suppress and reverted to the uniform of her true heritage and origin as a tool of one of the greatest evils of the Twentieth Century.

SS-Ehrendolch.

Ehren du Chasteler.

It was Ehren, he observed with a sense of realization, as he saw tears trickle down the aristocratic cheeks of his cousin's melancholy face. She had a red-stained bandage on the side of her throat and sobbed brokenheartedly as she continued to softly play the first movement of Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata in faithful vigil over him, although separated from his room.

Instinctively, he knew that she was doing what her sister Claire had done for her before to soothe her tormented spirit and the raw agonies of her heritage and her experiences that she hid so well under her cool facade and behind her iron will that devoted her to duty and honor.

He also knew that she would never reveal or act upon the heartbreaking emotions revealed in her playing as her music expressed the feelings that her lips and actions never would. That she, as she had sworn she would be, would remain a loyal eternally faithful sentinel and protector of the love that he shared with the three shipgirls who had claimed him.

That she felt that her heritage and dark aspect made her unworthy of love, unworthy of happiness.

And that she would take those unrequited feelings toward him to her grave if no one acted to guide her away from what she had sworn to him with tears in her eyes and her heart bleeding.

Because she felt that the demands of her honor and duty demanded the cost of this terrible sacrifice of her feelings for him.

Because she saw herself as unworthy of any romantic love so she fully immersed herself in the cold demands of her duty and honor in a desperate attempt to make amends for her past failure to deface the stamp of the Nazi swastika that tainted her soul and her steel for eternity.

Because Her Honor Was True.

For a moment the room swam and seemed to become the family cemetery. He saw his shipgirls walking away from a freshly erected tombstone with a new faerie on their rosters to keep them company as they departed his resting place. Always with him, as he was always with them as a beloved commander would be.

But Ehren... he watched her slowly walk away alone, clad in mourning black, to this piano and begin to play the Moonlight Sonata once more after locking and barricading the door so no one would observe her.

Shedding her tears and mourning him in the privacy that she would never let anyone breach with only the cold comfort of the honor and duty manifest in her fidelity to her sworn oath to be there for him and his that she had given him to sustain her for the rest of her life.

Endlessly.

Regretful.

Alone.

All that was hidden and buried behind her masks of duty, of honor, of responsibility. Of what she demanded of herself to try to atone for her past. Of her iron will and putting others ahead of herself endlessly because deep down she saw herself as tainted by her Nazi past, by her links to the atrocities and lies and hatred of one of the greatest monsters of history that she had believed in with a child's innocent belief.

As he watched the light illuminating her slowly faded as bat-winged shadows moved and began to close in on her from the darkness surrounding her while she played alone.

Shadows with a single blood-red eye each as taloned hands reached for the helpless doomed maiden at her piano.

Shadows directed by a blond haired woman with a short medieval sword that had waves of blue-green power cracking and surging along its steel.

Behind the peril drawing near to his cousin, he sensed more than saw a proud and cruel figure with blond hair and red-flecked gray eyes clad in the silver and black of the SS.

Ehren's funeral dress began to morph and twist to match his uniform as the shadows began to swallow her.

With that realization, the vision faded.

His eyes shot open and the conversation of his family and shipgirls in the bedroom suddenly halted as he gasped out a word with all the strength that he had.

"Ehren!!"

A.N. -- I'd like to thank MagisterAurelius for his kindness in letting me borrow Draco for this, and link the du Chastelers in with the Ship of Fools cast. Now, let the Dumpster Fire Commence.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Here we go, just to warn folks this arc will be heavy and it's going to get worse before it gets better for Our Heroes...

Die Schlacht von Schloss Moulbaix (I)

Malfoy Manor

8 August 2014

Gandalf: [reading] "'They have taken the bridge… and the second hall.'"
Gandalf: "'We have barred the gates… but cannot hold them for long. The ground shakes.'"
Gandalf: "'Drums… drums… in the deep.'"
[He looks up slowly, and turns the smudged, bloodstained page. The Fellowship begins to glance around uncomfortably.]
Gandalf: "'We cannot get out. A shadow moves in the dark.'"
Gandalf: "'We cannot get out…'" [He glances at the last, single line, a scrawl fading out at the bottom of the page. Gandalf looks up in the uncomfortable silence.] "'They are coming!'"

The Fellowship of the Ring (movie script) -- Peter Jackson (adapted from J.R.R. Tolkien)
Spoiler: A Cousin Endangered

"Ehren!"

Everyone in the room's head snapped around at Draco's desperate cry as his eyes snapped open and horror filled his face. Niobe placed a quelling hand on his shoulder as the young man began to try to get out of bed. "Shh, Liebchen. Ehren's back in her home and will come as soon as we call her."

Draco stared at his shipgirl love and shook his head. "She's in danger! We have to help her now!" He pleaded desperately.

Nimue pulled out her cellphone and began to dial as Lucius and Narcissa comforted their son. "Relax, son, it's just a nightmare."

Draco shook his head again. "It's real! You don't understand!" He struggled to sit up.

Nimue frowned then punched in another number. "It says that her number is offline. I'm calling the main phone for the castle." She then paled. "Offline too."

Hushed silence filled the bedroom, then Lucuis gestured to the fireplace with his wand. The flames roared and he threw a handful of Floo powder into the fireplace. "Castle Moulbaix."

The flames stayed orange instead of shifting to the green of magical fire.

Lucius's eyes narrowed. "Floo's knocked out too. Something's up." His voice was icy.

Nimue waved her hands and a ghostly bird formed between them and shot through the wall. "I'm notifying Flynn to get up here, maybe he knows what happened."

"Good thinking, dear." Narcissa said as she drew her wand and Draco was helped to a sitting position in the bed by a grim-faced Niobe. "Now what?"

Nimue's eyes widened and she sprinted for the door. "Ehren's hilt pin!"

Meanwhile Lucius summoned the house elf. "Bring me the amulet that Cousin du Chasteler gave us. She needs to be informed."

Nimue returned just ahead of Flynn's arrival with a small steel pin in her fist. "Ehren gave me this to be there to play in Stahlhexe."

Lucius nodded as he took a amulet with a glass eye-like nazar bead as the centerpiece of the charm from the house-elf.

Suddenly the pin glowed and a spectral image of Ehren formed in a ripped and torn SS uniform.

The ghost was bleeding from claw marks across once side of her face and more wounds on her body while she held a pistol and her wand as she breathed heavily.

"Under... Attack..." She gasped out between gritted teeth as she fired twice at an unseen foe.

"Can't hold..." Her wand moved in a casting motion and the image flickered, fuzzed and grew faint. "much... lon---"

Another casting motion and the pin lost its glow as Ehren vanished.

Lucius threw the amulet to the floor and with a crash it detonated in a shower of silver sparks.
---------------------

Castle Moulbaix

A Short Time Before

A blade trailed aquamarine fire and a black bubble of magical energies surrounded the castle.

Blue-green eyes narrowed and the caster spoke in a monotone voice. "Popbawa. Third Brother take the roof access and secure the exits so SHE cannot escape. Await my call to reinforce me with you and your spawn."

One cluster of red eyes blinked twice and then took flight, their bat wings hissing through the air.

"First, Second, Fourth Brother with me." With that Cortana, walked toward the castle as bat-winged misshapen forms followed her.

At the elder sword's gesture, the oak front doors opened and she stepped inside and surveyed the deserted grand hall. She then cocked her head absently as if she was shaking an itch.

"First Brother, we head left. Second Brother, right. Fourth Brother, secure the door and the stairs."

She strode along the corridor and then paused at the sealed doors to the chapel. One hand laid on the polished hardwood showing the Resurrection in carved inlay. A voice choked out. "Ignore this room, proceed."

Gunfire and hideous screams punctuated her remarks as all hell broke loose in Moulbaix.
---------------------

Spoiler: A Fight Downstairs

Upstairs, Ehren yawned and the idly scratched herself under one arm as she sat at Mutti's desk. A rumble from her stomach interrupted her thoughts so she grabbed her wand and true body to raid the kitchen for a late-night snack.

A cough interrupted her contemplation of the ice cream flavors available and she whirled on her heel. Faintly in the room across the dining room two red eyes looked into hers. "Ehren, it is time." The female figure in the dimly lit trophy room said to her as Ehren advanced.
Spoiler: Nongqawuse

"Who are you?" the dagger demanded as she leveled steel and wand at the red eyed and dark skinned young woman waiting calmly for her in the candlelit room.

"I am Kasuyu's ally Nongqawuse." The other spirit gave an unruffled answer as she adjusted the copper bracelet that she was wearing. "I have been watching and waiting for this moment."

Ehren's eyes narrowed as she remembered seeing that magical bracelet around the castle, including outside this room where it normally was kept as a trophy from Mutti's trips to Africa. "Why hide from us?" She demanded harshly,

The bracelet gave her a compassionate look. "Because what you do not know cannot be found out by your foes. I have the blessing and curse of foresight and know that tonight the castle will be stormed by a foe we cannot face... directly. But the course of events can be shifted if I act now as it trembles in the balance."

She half turned and pointed to the open door leading toward the great hall. Past the shimmering of a concealment ward cast in the trophy room, a blond-haired sword spirit stalked inside with a large pack of one-eyed bat-winged horrors on her heels.
Spoiler: Popobawa

Ehren blanched at the sight of the powerful spirit and her eyes flamed in fury. Nongqawuse whispered an incantation and gestured at Cortana. The sword spirit shook her head then turned away as the minions broke into three packs.

Ehren hissed her breath through her teeth as one pack began to make its way toward them stealthily and sheathed her dagger body with a flick of her wrist. Then her eyes narrowed and her wand moved in the Summoning Charm that she had been taught by Aunt Narcissa as she focused her Will to a diamond-hard point to control her magic. "Accio Pistol!"

Her Luger appeared in her hand and she took aim at the large one leading this prong of the assault. "I hope you can fight as well as you foresee Nongqawuse," she muttered as the African spirit summoned a lion-hide oval shield and a brace of gold glowing African throwing spears along with a shorter, broader bladed killing iKlwa spear. "Anything I should know about them?"

"Popobawa will rape us to death before they drink our blood." The bracelet replied as she got ready to cast her spear. "The leaders of their packs are as hard and strong as iron."

Ehren put her pistol's sight picture on the leader's eyeball and her uniform blurred to the black and silver of the SS.

"Aber nicht so fest wie Kruppstahl!"(But not as strong as Krupp steel!) Ehren snarled in a hate-filled voice as her lips curled in a smug smirk.

Ehren's finger squeezed the trigger.

The leader screamed hideously as its eye exploded and it thrashed blindly in its death agonies.

The dozen following it shrieked like damned souls and poured forward in a tide of claw and fang.

One suddenly fell from Nongqawuse's assegai cast as the African called out "Ngidlile!"(I ate)

Ehren fired as fast as she could while she retreated to the hardwood map table.

Her wand flicked and she called out "Wingardium Leviosa!"

The table levitated and then slammed into the tide of Dark Creatures coming through the door like a sledgehammer hitting flies.

"Ngidlile!"

Another Popobawa thrashed in a pile of its entrails.

Yet once again the Zulu war cry heralding the kill sounded as Nongqawuse twisted her iKlwa in its guts.

Ehren moved to cover her ally's back as the surviving attackers clambered over their dead and dying in the choked doorway.

Her dagger body suddenly appeared in her hand once more as she cut another one's throat.

"Sieg!"(victory) Ehren barked out over the hideous shrieks and the sounds of battle as her foe fell lifeless before her, ignoring the pain of its claws ripping along her side.

Her wand flicked to throw more trophies from the walls to distract and disrupt their attackers as she and her ally fought for their lives back to back.

"Ngidlile!"

"Sieg!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- One of the nice things about this quarantine is that I get lots of time to write and the muse seems to have knocked over a liquor store and wants to play.... As always, yes, Vati's a bad guy, yes, it's going to get heavy and dark in points, but no ITG please; Vati will be getting his 'reward' at the end.

Die Schlacht von Schloss Moulbaix (II)

Malfoy Manor

8 August 2014

"Let me not then die ingloriously and without a struggle, but let me first do some great thing that shall be told among men hereafter."

Hector of Troy Iliad Book XXII lines 304-305
Spoiler: Relief Effort

With a bang of displaced air, Colombe du Chasteler and Masamune-no-Tokunotakai appeared in the foyer with steel drawn and lethal spells on their lips. Colombe's cold crystal-blue eyes swept the area, then narrowed at the house-elf waiting for them.

"Missus du Chastelers, Masters Malfoys tolds me to bring you to him immediatelys." The small creature said.

Colombe nodded sharply and lowered her point slightly. "I remember you from last time. Lead on." She ordered tersely.

Her eyes raked the knots of people in Draco's bedroom and she snapped out. "Lucius. What's the emergency?"

Lucius turned from where he was speaking with Flynn and Narcissa and nodded to her. "Colombe. Someone's cut off access to Moulbaix and your home is under attack. Ehren got a brief message out. No Floo transport and the emergency Portkey you gave me is blocked somehow."

Nimue nodded and turned from where Washington and Niobe were hugging her brother. "Neither my phone or Draco's phone can get through, nor Floo. Ehren used a pin from her dagger that she gave me to relay the word, so whatever it is doesn't affect physical movement, just magic and telephones." The Malfoy daughter said in a tense voice.

Colombe frowned. "I don't suppose one of you can do a long distance Apparition?"

Flynn spoke. "I can establish a gate but I need a good image of the destination point."

Colombe's viciously smug smile was shark-like, "Oh I can show you every inch of my home and grounds. Either of you know Legilimency?"

Tokunotakai nodded. "I need a brush, ink, and paper and I can display Co-chan's memories."

Lucius pointed at the House-elf which vanished and reappeared with the requested items. "Father was a painter. It has been known to run in our family. Never saw the point myself but packed away his studio."

As Toku began to inscribe and empower an ofuda, Draco turned to Niobe.

"Go with them and bring Ehren back safe to us!" He ordered in a confident and crisp voice as he stared into her widening violet eyes.

"B-but, you know how I have failed in protecting my sisters," Niobe gasped as she teared up, "Ariadne at Heligoland Bight, Undine in the Baltic, and then Frauenlob at Jutland. If I go and lose Ehren too...."

Draco leaned in and pinned her shocked eyes with his gaze. "Because you were not allowed to be there for them in their hour of need. Your admirals then were fools. I know that you will save her." He spoke to her in a voice that caused her engineers to swear in disbelief at the pressure readings on her steam plant as emergency valves opened to prevent her boilers blowing.

For a brief second, nothing happened as his words sunk in, and then Niobe kissed him square on the lips as her hug crushed him to her. As the passionate kiss broke and he gasped for air, her determined words rang in his ears. "Zu Befehl, Flottenadmiral!"(At your command, fleet admiral!)
--------------------

Castle Moulbaix

A Short Time Before

Cortana's eyes narrowed at the sounds of gunfire and shouts coming from the other hall.

She turned to the Popobawa at her heels. "First Brother, secure and sweep this floor and secure any stairs! Upon my command advance to the second floor!"

With that she headed back down the hall the way she had come to assist Second Brother's prong of the assault.
--------------------

Spoiler: Fight For The Trophy Room

Ehren grunted as a taloned hand ripped her cheek from ear to jaw.

She then twisted her true body in the ribs of the Popobawa that she was grappling with with a snarl of fury on her bloody face.

Black blood sprayed from the dying Dark Creature's lips and splattered across her face as it crumpled. "Sieg!"

"Ngidlile!"

The final attacker collapsed in a pool of its own blood as Nongqawuse stabbed it through the heart with her iKlwa short stabbing spear.

Ehren's eyes narrowed as she saw the blond head of the enemy leader on the far side of the castle's Great Hall. "Trouble." She grunted as she sheathed her dagger and picked up her discarded pistol. "Accio Hollowpoint!"

"Big trouble. I can't stop her." The African bracelet said as a lightning bolt was parried by the oncoming sword spirit.

"We need reinforcements!" Ehren snapped out as she concentrated on her hilt pin upstairs to form an avatar in her room to rouse Kasuyu. She fired twice at the leader only to have the bullets fly wide as half of her consciousness focused on her other body a floor above her.

"Kasuyu, we're under attack! Retreating to the back stairs!" She snapped out as her avatar upstairs threw open his door to punctuate the faint sounds from downstairs.

Wait... My Hilt pin.... Nimue!

Ehren gritted her teeth as she dismissed the avatar in front of Kasuyu's eyes as the Axe grabbed his true body. She ignored the spike of pain and the sensation that she was trying to push a mountain uphill as she continued to fire at the next wave of attackers while Nongqawuse cast spells to slow their approach. Almost....

Ehren then gasped out as she sensed her avatar form far away from where she was fighting. "Under attack..'' She flicked her wand at one of the throwing spears to levitate and hurl it at the blond spirit who was entering the corridor with more Popobawa, only to get it contemptuously batted aside.

"Can't hold out much longer..." Ehren gasped out as her eyes narrowed and a fresh stab of her migraine caused her to snarl in fury.

So you want to play dodgeball, bitch? "Wingardium Leviosa!" The blood-soaked map table lifted off from the carnage at the door and floated in midair as Ehren concentrated everything that she had into her wand. "Depulso!" Eat this!

The Banishing Spell sent five hundred pounds of African mahogany pinwheeling down the corridor like an out of control rocket.

Screams and ugly crunching sounds followed its passage.

Ehren didn't wait to see if she had gotten the leader.

"Run!" Ehren screamed as she sprinted for the other door to the trophy room.

She and Nongqawuse sprinted through the dining room to the kitchen.

Then they stopped dead at the sight of the Popobawa guards on the stairs they had hoped to use.

Ehren pointed to the brass voice tubes extending from the ceiling to a position over the counter. "Put your bracelet there and prepare to de-summon yourself!"

The African spirit complied and then Ehren poked her wand at the bracelet. "Depulso!"

With a rattle the bracelet shot up the tube and vanished as Ehren Banished it.

"Resummon yourself and link with Kasuyu! I'll join you!" The dagger snarled before firing at the oncoming vampires.

Nongqawuse vanished.

Ehren stood alone as she emptied her pistol at the attackers and then dropped it as fresh Popobawa filled the door.

Her hand found her hilt and bloodstained steel flashed in the light of the still-open refrigerator as she backed away from the oncoming vampires.

They paused and then moved aside to allow the sword spirit to walk past them.

Aquamarine eyes met hers as Ehren bumped against the counter. "Ehren du Chasteler. I have come to take you home. Your Vati is waiting for you."

 

[darthcourt10]

baofengyu

The Mandate Pt 7
"Find what you were looking for amongst the dead?"


Lei Yue Mun/Victoria Harbor, Hong Kong
2 August 2014, 5:57AM

Fushan smiled as the water splashed her face.

Anshan stared at her empty hand.

Contact.

The firing pin slammed into the 91kg main charge, igniting the propellant in the brass case that sealed the breech. The explosive pressure ignited the silk wrapped 34.5kg fore charge, incinerating the thin fabric and increasing the pressure and force. The pressure of the blast filled the tight space to 3,300kg/cm2, the maximum force needed to propel the 405kg High Explosive L3/8 shell to 855mps. The shell traveled down the barrel, chased by the roaring fire and anger that was hallmark to a 30.5cm/50 SK L/50 naval rifle. The German build weapon was one of two mounted in the turret. The HE round, equipped with a base fuse and a thicker nose wall, was nearly a Semi-Armor Piercing round, capable of penetrating two to six meters of armor before detonating. It left the muzzle of the 30.5cm naval rifle at 855 meters per second, on a 14-degree elevation. The round was capable of hitting a target 16,200 meters away, but the enemy was less than ten thousand meters away, coming in at an angle that would place the round hitting forward port superstructure at a slightly downward arch. The second 30.5cm naval rifle fired seconds after the first, and both gunnery crews worked to clear the breach as the gun lowered to a loading position and compressed air flushed through the barrel to clear it.

Impact.

A wave of water erupted as Anshan screamed.

The first HE round that struck penetrated the thin armored superstructure, crashing through the hull as it burrowed through internals until the detonator met enough force to trigger the blasting charge. 405kg of high explosives ignited in the fragile hull. The force of the blast ripped through the ship, crashing through the forward bulkhead that protected the vulnerable forward magazine. The fire, heat, and pressure set off the powder therein, adding to the force of the initial explosion lifting the hull from the water and snapping the ship in two.

Fushun smiled.

Her face frozen as her forward hull shattered at the waist and cartwheeled off into the water.

Her faerie crew spilling out and popping like soap bubbles from the blast.

Her eyes fixed on Anshan as they disappeared beneath a slick of flaming oil and debris.

Anshan turned.

Her sister's killer emerged from the strange fog of the channel as two massive guns trained themselves on her.

The ensign she few was not the PLAN ship she expected, but a gold ensign with dragon on it. The shipgirl was both young and old.

A pre-dreadnought battleship that was nearly as old as the Mikasa. She gasped at the twin maws of one of the turret's 30.5cm naval rifles pointed at her.

Then a faerie crewmember held up the warbook containing ensigns of the world, including those used in the past.

An Imperial Chinese shipgirl.

Water hit her face.

Then the damage reports flooded in. Her boilers flickered out one by one. The roar of cannon was distant. The shout of panic over her transceiver faded into static.

Faeries winked out one by one.

All that marked her grave was a slick of flaming oil.



Dingyuan kept her guard up as she sailed past the burning oil slicks. Behind her Zhenyuan turned her guns towards the PLAN base on Stonecutters Island and fired a full volley, the four high explosive shells hitting the Daiyun Shan amidships and punching through the thin starboard armor before detonating inside.

The Type 072A Landing Ship erupted into an inferno.

The rest of the Beiyang and Nanyang Fleets took up escorting positions as Dingyuan snap fired a pair of rounds at the lone Type 053H1 Frigate that was attempting to get underway.

The Shaoguan broke in half as two of the high explosive rounds penetrated right below the ship's bridge, the explosion and fireball lighting up the fog and echoing across the early morning bay.

"Fire torpedoes!" Ordered Dingyuan.

A full spread of torpedoes from the fleet were launched at the two remaining PLAN surface assets, a pair of Type 037II Missile Boats that were just now attempting to get underway.

There was no escape from the sheer amount of torpedoes launched.

Both the Nanhai and Panyu suffered multiple hits, each explosion rendering the missile boats into scattered debris.

"Destroyers to the port!" shouted Jingyuan, bringing her 20cm and15cm guns to bear. The rest of the escorts followed and began firing.



Chang Chun wiped the tears from her eyes as she and TaiYuan angled in, their four 130mm guns firing as their torpedo tubes swiveled to bear.

Twelve torpedoes fired as one as several he rounds found the Imperial wooden steam frigate Yuyuan.

The shipgirl jerked as half a dozen 33.4kg high explosive rounds tore through her hull, setting fires and shattering her keel.



Taiyuan jerked as an 200mm round impacted her hip, spinning her around as her faeries desperately tried to reload her torpedo tubes, sending torpedoes rolling across her deck as the crew tried in vain to salvage the situation.

One of the torpedoes detonated.



"Jesu- ARE YOU GETTING THIS?!?!"

"YES!"

"STREAM IT! GET IT OUT NOW! DON'T STOP RECORDING!"



Of the torpedoes fired, six of them were set on a wide dispersion, and six of them set on a narrow dispersion aiming towards the heart of the formation where the two ironclad battleships focused on the PLAN base. Huwei and Feiting turned into the torpedoes as they raced towards their elders. Kaiji turned full broadside behind them.

Huwei took three of the torpedoes along her port hull.

The blast shattered her keel and sent her body into the air, only for her hull to break apart and sink as it landed.

Feiting screamed as a torpedo caught her aft, the explosion taking off her legs.

Kaiji took the last two torpedoes along her bow, the blast sending the old shipgirl to shout curses as her remaining arm tried to hold her shattered face in place.

Three of the wide dispersion torpedoes sped into the bay, missing the formation entirely. The last three were intercepted by Hai Shen.

Hai Yung grabbed her sister's hand as she broke up.

Hai Shen gave a bloody smile to her sister and nodded.

She let go and sank beneath the waves.



Chang Chun worked feverishly to reload her torpedoes as she wove between splashes.

She cursed the Imperialists as the Type 052B Destroyer Guangzhou exploded after coming under fire from the 254mm guns of Chaoyung and Yangwei.

She spit teeth as a 150mm round from Laiyuen caught the side of her bridge.

Taiyuan burned on the water from the torpedo detonation on her deck before Zhiyuan and Jingyuan found their range.

Three of the six 200mm HE rounds found their mark.

And all that remained was burning debris.



Wan Chai, Hong Kong Island, 6:31am

Shàngwèi Cho Tsao slid behind a shattered wall as incoming fire sent flakes of brick flying.

A platoon of PLAN Marines were trying a flanking maneuver.

He raised his T91 assault rifle over the broken masonry and took aim at their point man.

He fired off a burst as his squad maintained their spacing.

Getting to Hong Kong Island was the easy part. Reaching the ruins of the Struan Building was harder, but not much in the way of opposition as the few survivors ran at the sight of the special forces team. The biggest obstacle was breaking into the vault. There were signs that someone else had been there not too long ago, and either the person in question had actually penetrated the vault was uncertain as there were signs of attempted entry but no actual sign that the vault was breached. His team's tech had to use a very specialized plasma cutter to cut not only the pins holding the door sealed, but the hinges as well. How it worked he wasn't aware, but it was part of the equipment gifted to their unit by Lady Lǜ Sè, and they were not going to question it.

Of course, whatever powered it still didn't improve the time it took to cut through each piece until they were ready to pull the door off the hinges with a combination of leverage and block and tackle. With a pair of soldiers standing overwatch they worked quickly to set up the cables and winches. The rusted metal resisted a great deal, but finally came loose after a time and crashed into the ground. Tsao slung his rifle and pulled his side arm and flashlight. Crossing his arms he lit the light and eased into the vault.

Bars of gold and silver were spilled across the floor. Scrolls that he suspected dated back to the founding of the company seemed intact, but none of this was his objective.

"Dao, the Coins?"

His second pulled the replica out and began searching.

"Quickly please," Tsao asked. "We are on a time limit here."

"Sorry sir, this place is a mess."

Every important or ornate box was upended and searched, with no luck. A piece of scrollwork caught his eye. "Take that as well."

"Are you sure sir?"

"Call it a hunch Dao," Tsao replied. "I have a feeling that Lady Lǜ Sè would be interested in anything signed by Nǚ Shì Bái Sè." Lady White.

"SIR!"

The two looked over to one of the soldiers, who was holding a rather plain box. It was made of teak and was worn along the edges. Dark in color, it was nearly impossible to determine how old it was. It had a simple clasp and was not locked.

Tsao reached out and touched the box and jerked his hand back as if shocked.

There was something in the box.

Tsao steeled himself and reached out again, opening the box.

Inside were four broken bronze coins, three of them were complete, and only the fourth coin remained split.

And in the center of them all was a rather plain looking set of old coins.

Coins strung together with gold and jade.

The replica given to them by Lady Green seemed to bend towards the box.

"Sir?"

"Secure the box. We're taking it with us."

"The other coins too sir?"

"You don't think the Tai-Pan in Taipei won't reward us for returning these to him?"

"Good point sir," Dao replied.

They carefully packed up the box and made their way back to the surface, gathering their equipment along the way. As the reached the ruined building's foyer, they learned they were not quite alone.

"Sir, we have uninvited guests," Tsao's T75 SAW gunner reported.

"Where?"

"To the north sir, looks like a PLAN marine platoon, moving this way."

"Pass the word, fall back to the evac point. Avoid contact."

The evac point was Deep Water Bay, where the team hid their inflatable boats that would take them to meet the Hai Shih.

As they started withdrawing, the fog rolled in. It was unnatural, rolling in from the east along the channel.

"Keep moving!" Tsao ordered in a harsh whisper.

Ten minutes later the sound of naval gunfire echoed through from Victoria Harbor.

"CONTACT!" The point man shouted, firing his T91. A squad of PLAN Marines were caught flatfooted in the open, shouting as they raised their weapons.

"Sir, we need to keep moving!"

The sound of infantry level weapons was drowned out by the rolling echoes of heavier guns dueling in the bay.

Tsao pulled his binoculars out and scanned the battlefield. There were at least two platoons of PLAN Marines on the field, and further out in the bay he could see the muzzle flashes and shadowy figures moving on the waves.

Shipgirls.

Shipgirls fighting each other.

A smaller figure fell to the water on fire, and moments later exploded. Two massive silhouettes seemed to be focusing on the PLAN base, and other shipgirls were continuing to battle.

Tsao popped the spoon of a white phosphorous grenade and tossed it, followed by a hand signal to withdraw. Two more grenades were tossed to cover their retreat as the team pulled back further into the debris.

Fighting was not what they were here for.

It was nearly 4 kilometers to reach the evac point.



"Dude, we're gonna get a Pulitzer for this for sure!"

"Shut up and keep filming!"



Chang Chun attempted a fighting retreat. She couldn't get a line on the two ironclad battleships that were currently leveling Stonecutters Island and the sheer amount of fire that was aimed at her was becoming harder and harder to dodge.

She chased splashes as a variety of HE rounds landed around her, not to mention the occasional torpedo track that seemed to find her no matter which way she turned.

She screamed as a 150mm round blew off her number four gun, returning fire with her remaining guns until they ran dry. Another round found her rudder and she wept at her failure to the Party.

Failure to her sisters.

Gnevny class destroyers Reshitelny, Retivy, Rekordny, and Rezky, born from love and sweat of the glorious workers of the Soviet Union, serving their nation during the Great Patriotic War in the Pacific until they were transferred to their little cousins who took up the great struggle against the Imperialists in China during the 50s. Renamed to suit their new comrades, the dark-haired girls did not mind the change from their Soviet uniforms to the plain grey suits that came to be synonymous with the People's Republic of China. So long and great was their service to both nations they were rewarded as memorials to the Cause. They were true believers in the Cause.

She did not turn away as her executioner lined up the final, fatal shot.



Somewhere in China

Ying leaned forward, coaxing as much speed out of her broom as she was able. The words of the sword master resonated in her. There was a storm coming, but the meaning was unclear to her. Was there something the Fox pushed into happening? What other forces were moving at this time? A shadow, a touch of dread, seemed to stain the skies to the north. A corresponding sense of dread from the south.

And then, silence.

It was if China held its breath.

She pushed more magic into her broom.

There was no time left.



Victoria Bay, Hong Kong, 7:45am

"All Maoist ships sunk," Dingyuan reported to her fleet. "Begin search and destroy for all Maoists remaining."

The ironclad battleship turned to her sister, whose crews were cleaning the barrels of her main guns. Ammunition was running low, but she could make out several Junk Girls that served as their supply ships slowly exiting the channel into the Bay.

"Dingyuan, Maoists forces spotted on Hong Kong Island," Pingyuan reported.

"Are they retreating?" Dingyuan surveyed the operational zone.

"No Dingyuan, they appear to be engaged in combat with another force."

"Do you have a firing angle?"

"No ma'am. Jingyuan and Zhiyuan are moving closer to Wan Chai to bring their guns into range."

"Make sure no Maoists escape," Dingyuan ordered.

The two steel protected cruisers eased into position and brought the 200mm guns to bear along with one of their 150mm sponson mounted guns. All facing Hotchkiss guns swiveled to take aim as well.

"Shèjī!" Fire!


Wan Chai, Hong Kong Island

Tsao heard the familiar whistle of artillery. "DOWN!"

Behind them the already broken landscape was shattered further by explosions of what seemed to be naval artillery.

"GO! GO! GO!" He shouted, picking himself up and rushing forward to put as much distance between them and the PLAN marines, who appeared to be on the receiving end of a brutal naval bombardment not seen since the early days of the Blood War.

He didn't glance behind him.

He wasn't a religious man, but there was no way he was going to tempt fate.

Even with partially full gear loads, it didn't take long for the team to fast walk around Mt. Nicholson, and a 4km run was practically a stroll in the park. And that was what worried Tsao.

"Keep your eyes open," Tsao ordered.

"Shi!" His team replied. Yes*.

There was a time limit, of course. Forty-eight hours from touchdown on the beach.

Fortunately, only thirteen hours have passed since the team made landfall, and even better, no contact with Abyssals or feral humans. Had the encounter with the PLAN continued Tsao had no doubt the mission would have been in serious jeopardy and fighting their way to the sub would have been all the more problematic had those PLAN shipgirl DDs intervened.

"Did anyone get an id on those other shipgirls?" He asked.

"No sir," the replies came in.

The silhouettes he saw looked old, and he wracked his brain trying to figure out what he saw.

Still, there was no contact as they moved to the beach.



Sasebo Kanmusu Fleet Base, 8:03am

"JANE! Go to your room!" Mutsu ordered; her eyes fixed on the screen. Arizona stood with her hands over her mouth at the door, horror and shock evident on her face.

"Shimi, go with her," Mutsu pointed.

The two battleships watched their worst nightmare unfold.



Jersey stormed into the operations center as Admiral Richardson grimly watched the events unfolding.

"Sir, all fleets have been alerted and deployed to their staging areas. What is-" She trailed off as she saw the main screen. The footage was shaky, but she watched a pair of PLAN shipgirls get blown in half by another shipgirl, one she did not recognize.

"Fuck."



Yokosuka Kanmusu Fleet Base, 0806hrs

Ashigara and Tenryuu ushered the shocked and frightened destroyers out of the common room quickly as Musashi, Maya, and Kaga watched grimly.

"This is not right," Kaga whispered.

Musashi nodded, the lingering gaze of absolute terror from Inazuma would haunt her.



Goto put down the phone as Ooyodo rushed in with additional paperwork. Kongou wrung her hands together as she watched exactly what would happen if a shipgirl ever turned her guns on a human. The PLAN marines never stood a chance.

"The Prime Minister has called for an emergency cabinet meeting in to discuss Japan's response to this situation. An emissary of the Emperor will be in attendance." Goto said. He ignored his tea and took Kongou's hands in his own to calm her.



NS Everett, 0807hrs

Admiral Williamson looked at the live feeds from the other theater commanders worldwide. "This is not good," He spoke.

"That is an understatement," Adm. Collinwood replied. "Who is attacking who?"

"The last assets of the People's Liberation Army Navy have been attacked and destroyed by forces flying the banner of Imperial China," Williamson spoke. "We can only assume the mainland is in a state of civil war. Confirmation is pending upon reports from our intelligence services."

"What about Taiwan?"

"Taiwan is maintaining a neutral stance, but we have unconfirmed reports that Republic Special Forces were conducting an operation on Hong Kong Island, which may have kicked off this shitshow." Goto replied. "I've had to take steps to cut the live feeds coming in to the common areas on base."

"What the hell is so important on Hong Kong Island?" Collinwood asked. "Last I heard the city was shelled to hell and back by the Abyssals at the start of the war, and human habitation is nearly nonexistent."

"I'm not sure," Richardson reported, coming online. "I've dispatched Albacore south to investigate, and back channel reports have been filtering in that the other Taiwanese government has a hand in this."

"I do hope this situation gets sorted out quickly. My girls have been put right out over this," Collinwood spoke.

One of the techs stood. "Admiral! We're getting some kind of video stream from Beijing!"

The screen flashed to the blurry camera feed. It was some kind of cell phone footage that was broadcasting from near the Forbidden City.

"What the fuck is going on!?!?" Williamson roared.



Victoria Bay, Hong Kong, 8:12am

Zhenyaun slid up to her sister as the supply shipgirls finished restocking them.

"Sister, our losses," She handed a scroll over to Dingyuan.

The flagship took the scroll and read.

Huwei, Yuyuan, and Hai Shen were sunk. Feiting and Kaiji were severely damaged. Ching Yuen, Nan Shuin, Fu An, and Ying Swei were also damaged to varying degrees, but still seaworthy. In all, it was a victory for the Empire, but the butcher's bill was high.

"I do not know if we can get Feiting and Kaiji back safely sister," Dingyuan replied, adding her report to the document and then sealing it with a charm.

"We must try sister," Zhenyuan spoke as Zhiyuan and Jingyuan sailed back into formation.

"Ma'am," The two saluted. "Maoists eliminated," Jingyuan reported.

"And the Republicans?"

"Escaped according to plan Ma'am," Zhiyuan replied.

Dingyuan nodded and added a second charm to the scroll before releasing it. The charm activated and formed a paper condor before racing off to the north.

"Signal Chaowu. Inform her that the Republicans are not to be harmed and make sure they depart. Lady Daji was explicit in this."



Between Deep Water Bay and Repulse Bay, Hong Kong Island, 8:41am

Imperial Composite Sloop Chaowu drifted close to the beach on the northern end of Repulse Bay. She watched the signals from one of the support junks flash in, and she nodded, turning her attention to Deep Water Bay where she knew there was a sub hidden. Her boilers were silent, and she was operating on her barque rigging for propulsion. Perhaps when this was over she could be allowed to speak with some of her American counterparts, as many of them were being utilized for anti-submarine duties due their stealthy nature. Her own steam engine was a noisy thing, good for maneuvering in some tight spaces, but honestly, she preferred the open sail. By the time Composite Sloops were born they were already obsolete, and she would rather be of use than a worthless relic.

Movement on the beach caught her eye as she watched the Republicans pull their rafts from their hiding spots and get them into the water quickly. She looked around towards the bay intently.

There.

A periscope.

She nodded as the Republicans began paddling towards the deeper parts of the bay, marveling at their stamina. Her faerie captain popping up out of her hair and making several comments of admiration.

"Shi. Shi Shi. Shi," the little spirit spoke.

"Hao le," She agreed.

The old submarine surfaced quickly as the Republicans scrambled aboard and into its hull. One of them paused and turned.

She ran up her flag and let it wave proudly, waving to them as the man quickly disappeared into the submarine. Within moments the sub was gone.



Tench class Submarine Hai Shih

Tsao climbed down the ladder to a hero's welcome. The sub's captain nodded and gave the order to dive, and in moments they were safely underway. He rubbed his eyes and swore quietly.

"Why did you stop?" The sub's captain asked.

"There was a sail-shipgirl out there flying colors."

"Did she see us? What flag was she flying."

"She saw us, and she was flying an Imperial Chinese Navy ensign."



"I think it's over," One of the reporters spoke.

"Ya think?" The other snorted. "We've got hard copies of everything and have uploaded everything directly to the satellite."

"You think anyone was watching?"

"Don't really care at this point," He turned and rubbed his face. "I do think we should get the hell out of here before anything else happens."

"Where we headed now?"

"Sasebo. The USN has a base there, and I think they're going to want to see everything we recorded."



MACUSA HQ, Woolworth Building NYC, 8:41am

Alarms no one wanted to hear were blaring. A mix of operative from the various branches studied a floating globe with a mixture of shock, and a serious dollop of fear.

"What's going on?" The MACUSA President Quahog demanded.

"We have a major violation of the Statute in progress," The Director of Magical Law Enforcement replied. "We're already linked into the ICW HQ in Geneva and are awaiting direction."

"Where?"

"Beijing."




A/N
* - 'Shi' can be translated as 'yes', but often 'Shide' is used in conversation.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

Something a bit more light-hearted

"C'mon Ferguson, we don't have all day! Get your prissy princess ass up that wall!"

"Yes, Ma'am!"

Rainbow gave a shit-eating grin as the Abyssal princess, without her rigging and dressed in CADPAT, huffed as she tried to pull herself up. Tandy yelped as Crabby Hungry, in her humanoid form, slipped and fell from the wall to the soggy ground, causing mud to go everywhere, including Tandy. Further ahead, Wonda was trying to help Toria as they tried to navigate up a net climbing obstacle. Elsewhere, the submarines plus some of the destroyers crawling in the mud to the dark amusement of the instructors. Most of the Wardens were privately vowing sweet, sweet revenge as they endured another day of training.

The entrance of the Wardens into the Royal Canadian Navy had quickly made news headlines, helped by the ascension of Tandy as a battleship princess. However, now came the challenges of integrating the Abyssals into the Royal Canadian Navy's operations. It was quickly agreed by all parties that one of the Wardens' roles would be to serve as "Enemy Force" during naval exercises. As members of one of the most powerful abyssal fleets in the Pacific, one that fought to the death while protecting Unalaska, they would be a far more formidable opponent compared to the packs of ferals that sometimes tried to attack Canada's west coast. It would allow Canadian and other allied navies and their shipgirls to learn and understand what it is like to face a more organized abyssal fleet. Their participation in exercises would undoubtedly be very valuable for all involved.

However, another question was whether to integrate them directly with shipgirl formations or to have the Wardens operate as a separate unit. The Wardens had sufficient numbers to form at least two squadrons on their own and were naturally used to operating together. However, others believed they would be equally valuable if embedded in other formations as they could listen in to abyssal radio channels and provide battle intelligence should hostile abyssals engage. Some like the carriers would be easy to integrate, though many of the top brass were filled with dread as Bonaventure already stated she would volunteer as their instructor. The debates continued back and forth.

In the meantime, it was decided to make sure the Wardens were fit for duty and to teach them how to work and live as members of the RCN. This would be conducted with an amalgamation of shipgirl training and more traditional basic training. Despite the suffering of the Wardens, they understood that this was part of the path they chose, as they worked hard and endured. Their instructors respected their commitment and looked forward to seeing what the Wardens can do for their new adopted country.

While nowhere near the big naval powers like Britain, Japan, and America, Canada now had one of the most formidable shipgirl forces in the world, supplementing their steadily growing steel ship navy. Canadian destroyers, frigates, and corvettes once again played a dominant role in the Atlantic, protecting vital shipping lanes, assisted by their allies and former opponents from World War II. Canada's larger shipgirls were gaining plenty of combat experience, and starting to learn how to operate as a cohesive force. With the Wardens to be added to the mix along with other ships under construction, the RCN was definitely considered a blue-water capable navy.

In the world of international shipgirl politics, Canada's rise was for the most part warmly received. While some nations were envious, the big players such as America, Britain, and Japan were grateful as the Canadians could help share the load when it came to fighting the Abyssals. The Russian government was not as happy but their shipgirls were, many remembering Canada's contribution to lend-lease as well as arctic convoys during the Second World War. Of course, some shuddered as the Canadians also proved to be terrifying when provoked. And now, Canada was the first nation in the world to have Abyssals as serving members and soon to have an actual Abyssal Princess flying their flag.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Warning, this is going to be a bit rough on Ehren. Please be careful with the ITG.

Die Schlacht von Schloss Moulbaix (III)

Castle Moulbaix Kitchen

8 August 2014

"The whole world will vilify us now, but I am still totally convinced that we did the right thing. Hitler is the archenemy not only of Germany but of the world. When, in few hours' time, I go before God to account for what I have done and left undone, I know I will be able to justify what I did in the struggle against Hitler." — Major General Herrmann Karl Robert Henning von Tresckow
Spoiler: Ehren's Realization

The elder sword spirit's aquamarine eyes met hers as Ehren bumped against the kitchen counter. "Ehren du Chasteler. I have come to take you home. Your Vati is waiting for you."

The blood drained from Ehren's face at the words as they hammered into her heart, into her soul.

She cried out in a shocked voice. "Nein! Vati is dead, he died in 1942!"

Ehren slid along the counter toward the corner, her wide, tear-filled eyes flicking between the vampiric Popobawa filling the doors to the kitchen and the blonde spirit leading them.

Then Ehren staggered in shock at the inscription of the blade in the other spirit's hand.

CORTANA NOMEN EIVSDEM FERRO ET ANIMIS ET JOYEVSE DVRENDEL

Cortana is my name. Of the same steel and spirit as Joyeuse and Durandel.

A blade she had last seen taking Mutti's sword hand off at the wrist....

In Vati's hand after he had failed to kill Mutti with Ehren scant minutes before.

And if this blade had survived the Death Potion filling the chamber....

Ehren's hand paused just before she would have slid her dagger body into a nearby voice tube to send it upstairs.

Ehren's face was stricken as a whirlwind of emotions crossed her face as her walls shattered.

Tears flowed as Ehren stared into Cortana's eyes. "V-vati lived?" She whispered in a desperate voice.

Cortana nodded once. "He sent me to bring his Tochter to him. He misses you very much." The sword spirit's voice was sad and gentle.

Ehren swallowed a lump in her throat and her dagger point trembled.

"But the Popobawa?" Ehren asked in a quiet voice as her eyes flicked to the monsters.

Cortana cocked her head in response to an unspoken communications. "Have Third Brother bring me the Imaski yoThixo ome-ezine. The rest of you, assist him." The vampires around her blinked red eyes twice and departed for the stairs.

Cortana then refocused on Ehren. "Distasteful but necessary tools on a leash. Barely justified by necessity. Your Vati has hidden himself away and has had to... make do... with beasts such as those to assist him in his plans to bring you home."

Ehren swallowed. "And Mutti? What of her? Can I....?" Her voice trailed off as she looked at Cortana with dawning hope in her eyes.

Cortana sighed. "Your Vati will explain more when you see him, but he wishes to meet you first and get your help in making Mutti accept him so they can be a proper family once more. Vati, Mutti, und Tochter." The sword's voice had a flat undertone.

Ehren didn't notice the change in Cortana's voice in her emotional whiplash as she automatically cleaned and then sheathed her dagger body.

"Don't hurt anyone else and I'll go with you to talk to Vati." She whispered as she sheathed her wand.

Cortana stepped forward and then waved a hand at her. "Then sleep young child."

"Sleep and dream of your Vati..."
---------------------------

Castle Moulbaix Upstairs
Spoiler: Kasuyu's Response

A trio of Popobawa exited Colombe's study surrounding a larger one clutching a wooden mask carved in the form of a monster with four eyes.

They began to shuffle toward the stairs as more joined them from Claire's music room and the bedrooms that they had split up to search.

Then a massive hand grasped the head of one of them that were exiting Colombe's room from behind and squeezed, popping the skull like a grape.

The second one that had searched the room with its clutch-mate was split in half crown to crotch an instant later by an iron and copper battleaxe forged from star-metal six hundred years before that was glowing bright gold with black spots moving in his aura.
Spoiler: Kasuyu's Axe

Kasuyu contemptuously hurled the corpse of the first lesser Popobawa down the hall to splatter at the feet of Third Brother as he stepped out of the door.

A gold aura with clusters of black rosettes surrounded him as he rolled his neck and cracked his shoulders.

Massive slabs of muscle shifted and rippled across his bare chest and tree-trunk thick arms and legs as he finished.

Behind him Nongqawuse moved to cover his back.

Her teeth gleamed as she sensed the success of her empowering ritual to summon the spirits upon her ally.

He rumbled in guttural Kikongo as he gave a feral smile of delight and his eyes became the gold of an African leopard.

"{MY. TURN.}"

Then he charged down the hall unstoppably like an enraged bull elephant toward the cluster of Popobawa at the far end.

His clawed left hand slashed out and waves of force flew from his fingertips to maul and rend lesser Popobawa apart as they came for him.

The axe in his right hand lashed out cutting through skin, muscle and bone like they were soft butter.

His left hand clenched and then a punch hammered into the breastbone of another Popobawa, driving fragments of the vampire's ribcage out its back as it flew back down the corridor as a limp corpse.

Third Brother hissed a command desperately at the flood of reinforcements passing it as it fled.

Behind Third Brother, its spawn bled and died to buy it time to escape.

More Popobawa charged past it, followed by First and Fourth Brothers.

More sacrifices to be thrown underneath the blood-soaked wheels of the Car of Juggernaut as it rolled forward inexorably.
---------------------------

Downstairs

Cortana cocked her head at the screams and howls from upstairs.

Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the floating sleeping form of Ehren at her elbow and then back upstairs.

No, the mission was to retrieve her objectives.

As much as she wished otherwise.

For perhaps the foe who had just broken First Brother's spine over his knee might be able to end her suffering.

She had her orders.

Third Brother appeared and thrust the mask into her hand.

"Go! Delay him!" Cortana snapped out to the Popobawa as she dashed for the front door.

She sprinted outside and through the barrier that she had cast to separate Moulbaix from the rest of the world.

Her blade slashed out and the black sphere popped and faded.

At the far end of the driveway a green light flashed and solidified into four figures.

She sheathed her sword body to grab the token given to her by her Master.

Her other hand, still holding the Mask by its strap, clutched Ehren's hand.

Gold, white, red and black enamel flashed as Colombe du Chasteler leveled her rapier at Cortana.

"Portus!"

A.N. -- You wanted to see the Axe Man in action, you get to see the Axe Man in action!